Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

When Sakura arrived at Makochi, he was expecting the usual treatment. Distrusting gazes, frowns, and the occasional scowl. What he did not expect, however, was for someone to thank him for fighting a bunch of sleazy punks, and then drag him to a cafe to serve him food. (Even if the omurice was delicious.)

"Oh, so you're from out of town," the woman he saved says. "That's why I haven't seen you around."

"You know, my co-worker is new to town as well," she nodded her head towards a young man with a green apron, who had been talking to the other customer in the back. "Sato! Come here, I want to introduce you to someone."

"Oi!" Sakura flustered. "I never said I wanted-"

“Yes, Tachibana-san?"

He turned around to see the young man standing behind him. Upon closer look, he was fairly short for someone his age, and wore silver earrings. His long, black hair was tied up into a bun, with bangs left loose to cover the left side of his face. Brown eyes (eye?) blinked as the guy looked at him. "Woah. Cool eyes, man."

…Huh??

"HAH?!?  WHAT'D YOU SAY? YOU WANNA GO?!" Sakura jumped out of his seat to face this guy properly, with his fists up. The guy leaned back to put his own hands up, his palms facing outwards.

"Easy, easy there! I didn't mean to offend you. I just thought you looked pretty, that's all."

Immediately, his face exploded in red. "WHA— YOU- I— P-PR-PRETTY? HUH?!"

"Ah, was that too forward? Whoops."

The woman behind the counter laughed uproariously. "Alright, alright. Let's all settle down. Sakura, I'm Kotoha Tachibana, and this is Ryu Sato. He moved here last week. Sato, this is Haruka Sakura. He's a first-year transfer at Furin, just like you."

The guy beamed at him. "You're a transfer student, too? Nice to meet you! I'm sorry if I made you uncomfortable. I hope we can get along.”

“…Yeah, whatever. You guys are weird,” Sakura muttered, settling back into his seat. Seriously, what’s with these people? First, this lady thanks him for beating people up, and now this guy…

The two employees shared a look. “So, what brings you to Makochi? Not a lot of people come to this town,” the lady asked.

“Yeah, yeah. I’m weird.”

”No, that’s not it. That’s not what I meant,” she said. “It’s just that this town was really unsafe until recently from fights and turf wars between various teams and gangs.”

“Yeah, and that’s why I joined Furin. Lowest in rank. The strongest fighters. A hangout for miscreants,” Sakura explained. “Everyday is turf wars and overthrowing others. Story goes that there are fights every day, even during Obon or New Years.”

He slammed the spoon down onto the counter. “I’m gonna take the top spot there.”

“That’s pretty big talk,” the brunette deadpanned.

“Not really,” Sakura replied. “The lowest of the low, hated by all others, and worth nothing but their fists… Fighting to become number one is the best thing ever.”

“A battle to determine the scummiest of the scum…” he continued, not noticing the frowns on both the brunette and the raven-haired person. “That’s right up my alley.”

Silence settled onto the group as the lady put away some cooking utensils. The other employee turned away and grabbed a watering can, walking towards some of the surrounding plants.

“You sure have high hopes for this place,” the woman started. Then, “Ohh, so that’s why you’re wearing your uniform even though classes start tomorrow! Are you excited?~”

Sakura heard a snort from the other guy as he choked on his own spit.

“NO WAY! This is, you know…” He panicked. “I just moved here so I don’t got no clothes!”

“I see, I see. You’re looking forward to school life,” she teased mercilessly, leaning on the counter. Out of the corner of his eye, he noticed the raven-haired employee’s shoulders trembling with barely-contained laughter.

“Damn you. We’ll take this outside,” he snarled at the lady, standing up from his seat again.

An old man, the only other customer in the shop, walked past Sakura. “Kotoha-chan, Sato-kun, thank you for the meal. I left my payment on the table.”

“Okay! Thanks for coming again, Grandpa Yama!” the female employee chimed, striding towards him.

“Please be careful,” the dark-haired young man called out.

“Yes, yes. I’ll swing by again,” the elderly man replied.

“Hey, old man.”

Both the brunette and the man turned. It was Sakura, holding out a small gift bag. “You forgot your stuff.”

“Oh, my goodness!” the old man reached for the bag. “My, my. I forget so many things lately.”

While the man exchanged a few more words with the brunette, Sakura went back to his seat. As he sat down, he noticed the other guy staring at him. When he glared back at him, though, the guy only smiled and resumed watering the plants. Weirdo.

After the man left, the woman placed a handful of candy in front of Sakura. “Here you go. That thing earlier was a gift for his grandchild.”

She smiled. “He said, ‘You’re a lifesaver. Thank you.’”

His face instantly flushed.

“Why are you blushing?”

“Huh?! Sh-Shut up!” He shouted. “More like this whole town is nuts, including you two!”

The black-haired guy paused, looking up.

“I mean, to someone looking like this…” Sakura continued. “Besides, I’m wearing the uniform of an infamous delinquent school! And you thank… Show gratitude to someone like that!?”

“Normally, you’d have your guard up and be suspicious. One time, when I picked up someone’s wallet, he said, ‘You pick-pocketed me, didn’t you?’ You have to check what was inside, or just be more careful!”

“So, do you want to be trusted or not?” she asked incredulously.

The brunette studied him for a good moment, then sighed. “Sakura. You were right in choosing Furin. But…”

She walked towards the door, paused, and turned to face him.

“You can’t get to the top of Furin. Never.”

…What?

“Hah?” Sakura scowled.

“The way you are now, you can’t reach the top,” she continued. “More like nobody at Furin would even look at you.”

“As if!” He stood up, knocking aside his stool. “You don’t even know how strong I am!”

“You may be a good fighter,” she relented. “Even then, you can’t claim the top spot at Furin. Because…”

She raised her hand to point at him.

“You’re alone.”

Ryu watched Sakura leave as the door slammed shut behind him. “That was a bit harsh, Tachibana-san.”

Tachibana hummed as she stepped back behind the counter. “Maybe. But he needed to hear the truth. He’ll be in for a real shock when he learns that Furin isn’t what he’s expecting. Speaking of,” she pointed at him. “How did you know about Bofurin, when that guy has only heard of the old Furin?”

“I guess I did my research,” Ryu smiled, setting down the watering can. “So? What do you think of Sakura-san?”

“Hmm. He’s got a lot to learn before he can even begin to think about ‘taking the top spot’. That said,” she smiled as she picked up the nearly empty plate. “I believe he has a good heart, underneath that rough attitude.”

“Heh. I think so, too.” Ryu started to wipe down Old Man Yama’s table. At least, until he felt eyes on the back of his head. He turned around to notice Tachibana grinning at him mischievously. “…What?”

“Don’t think I haven’t noticed you flirting with Sakura. Do you perhaps…have a crush on him?! Come on, spill!”

“Wha—Tachibana-san! I barely know the guy!”

“I’m not hearing a no~”

“Tachibana-san!”

Before Tachibana was able to open her mouth (probably to tease him even more), a large crash sounded in the distance. The two whipped their heads towards the front door.

“What was that?” she asked.

“Don’t know,” Ryu untied his apron and strode towards the door. “Stay here. I’ll go check.”

“Be careful!” He heard before he stepped out onto the street. There, he immediately realized the problem. A large group of leather-clad delinquents stood at the center of the market street, carrying various weapons. And facing the crowd was a certain black-and-white-haired individual. Shit.

He quickly picked up the pace, running towards the Furin student. As he got closer, he heard the one-sided conversation between Sakura and what seemed to be the leader of the group. “This your real hair? And ya got no contacts in there, either. What are you, a cat?” the leader jeered, as snickers rang through the crowd. Ryu’s eyes narrowed.

“Sickeni—”

Suddenly, Ryu’s foot slammed into the man’s face, knocking him flat on his back. Silver and golden eyes widened as they watched him land next to the leader’s head.

“You got a lot of nerve to pick on a guy’s appearance when your face looks like that. I can’t tell if you guys are just naturally that ugly, or if you chose to look that way,” he smirked, seeing several faces contort in anger. “Aw, did I hurt your fragile, little egos? My bad.”

“You little shit!”

The crowd charged forward like raging bulls. Ryu ran into the fray, aiming a sliding kick at one of the punks. When the punk stumbled, he swiftly swung his leg up into another kick, slamming it into the guy’s neck. As Ryu got up, he spotted Sakura leap above him with a mad grin, landing a roundhouse kick on another delinquent.

Looks like he can fight, he thought, as he aimed a low right kick, a mid-left kick at his next opponent’s torso, then a backwards right kick, and finally spinning another roundhouse kick at the guy’s head. Guess that Sakura guy wasn’t just all talk. With that, Ryu grabbed an incoming fist from another opponent, twisting the man to place himself behind him, then elbow struck him in the back.

As he continued fighting the crowd of punks, landing several kicks and blows to various opponents, Ryu did not register one of the delinquents peeling off from the fight. A few moments later, a shout was heard further down the street. “Hey! What do you think you’re doing!?”

He snapped his head towards the familiar voice. “Tachibana-san?!”

The brown-haired gangster wearing a leather jacket and green shirt had grabbed Tachibana from the cafe, and was now aiming a small knife at her throat.

“Hey, punks! Quit yer punchin’!” the gangster sneered. “Furin bastards can’t do jack when townsfolk are hostages, right?”

Damn it, Ryu scowled. Not again. What is it with assholes and using hostages as pawns? He shifted his feet, readying into a stance as he tried to figure a way out of this situation.

Then, all of a sudden, a blur of black and white zoomed past him. He stared as Sakura, of all people, charge towards the knife-wielding gangster to land a kick straight to his face.

“Th-thanks,” Tachibana stuttered.

“Don’t get me wrong! I just didn’t like his attitude!” Sakura snapped.

“Bringing knives into a fight…You guys better watch out on how you fight,” he called out, before spinning his foot into yet another delinquent who had snuck up from behind. “I can read ya like a book.”

The crowd of gangsters hesitated for a moment, before surging forward. Ryu snapped back into action, trying to carve a way through. I need to get to them before these guys overwhelm Sakura!

However, despite his best efforts, there were just too many for him to get past. As he knocked out one guy after another, his gaze settled on Sakura and Tachibana pressed up against a roll-up gate. He watched as a gangster reeled a metal baseball bat back.

“NO!” Ryu cried out, as the bat swung down.

Then— Smack!

“You a first-year? You helped a ton by being here.”

A tall young man with dusty-blond hair, wearing the Furin school uniform, stood with his back to the gangster, guarding the pair. “Kotoha-chan.”

She gasped, looking up at the newcomer.

“Please don’t tell you-know-who that you were in danger,” the blond calmly requested, before grabbing the bat from behind, and smashed his elbow into the gangster’s face. The guy crumpled to the floor in a heap.

“Hey, punks,” he called out, while three more Furin students strolled up to the fight. “You do understand what swinging something like this around here…” He brought the baseball bat up…

To then bend the metal bat with his bare hands.

“…WILL GET YOU, RIGHT?!”

Holy shit.

“What’s this? There’s a lot less here than what I heard,” a Furin student sporting an orange mohawk taunted.

“Two of us would’ve been enough,” another student with a buzz cut mumbled.

So this is Bofurin, Ryu quietly contemplated as he slipped through the frozen crowd to reach Sakura and Tachibana. “Are you two okay?” he whispered.

She nodded. “I’m fine, but Sakura’s leg got injured.”

Ryu looked down. Sure enough, the teen’s pant leg was torn at the very bottom, with blood seeping through. His gaze turned upwards, and he noticed Sakura’s shocked expression towards the Bofurin members. Right, he doesn’t know about the recent changes, he realized.

Then, the crowd rushed towards the four new arrivals, only to get decimated by them. Out of the corner of his eye, Ryu spotted one of the gangsters come up to attack Sakura.

“Look out!” he shouted. He sprinted up to them and roundhouse kicked the gangster, sending him into the wall. Then, he jumped up to brace against the wall, and bashed his knee into the man’s head.

When Ryu landed back on his feet, he turned to Sakura. “You should be more careful,” he scolded gently. However, the other teen only glared at him.

“Don’t go off on me! These guys are mine!” Sakura yelled.

“What are you talking about? You’re injured! And I’m trying to help you!” he shot back.

Sakura staggered backwards as if he had been struck.

Sensing there was no point in continuing the argument, Ryu turned back to the fight. Even as he continued to fight, he made sure to keep close to both Tachibana and Sakura. As he delivered a reverse push kick into his opponent’s stomach, he heard shouts from above. He looked up.

It was the townspeople, cheering on the members of Bofurin from the windows. Well, he thought, surprised. This is a first.

Then, the blond straightened back up with a fierce look on his face. “If ya can’t use a damn bat right, then at least learn how to read!”

“Anyone past this point, who causes pain…who brings destruction…who holds evil in their heart…” he recited.

“…will be purged by Bofurin without exception!”

Shortly after, the group of gangsters were all dealt with. A large crowd of townspeople gathered around the Bofurin members to give their praises. Off to the side, Ryu watched on with a look of mild surprise.

I knew Bofurin was considered the town’s protectors, he mused. But it’s still going to take some time to get used to this kind of reception. And so different from my old hometown, too…

He sighed, before stepping in to join the large gathering.

“Hey, Granny! There weren’t a hundred guys here!” he heard the mohawk student say, as he tried to shuffle past.

“Well, my old eyes are getting pretty bad lately,” a dark-haired woman wearing an apron teased back. A round of chuckles sprung up. He stifled a chuckle of his own, before finally coming to a stop next to the blond student.

“Uh, hi,” Ryu smiled sheepishly.

The blond blinked, before giving back a warm smile of his own. “Hey. You were one of the guys fighting, right?”

He nodded. “Yeah. I just wanted to thank you for helping us with that fight. I’m Ryu Sato. I’ll be joining Furin High as a first-year tomorrow.”

“Oh? Nice to meet you. My name’s Toma Hiragi. I’m a third-year, and one of the four Unit leaders. We’ll probably run into each other more often once classes start.”

“Hey, you’re a first-year?! Nice! You were pretty good out there!” An arm slung around Ryu’s shoulders as the mohawk student grinned down at him.

The first-year smiled back. “Tha—”

“Stop it!”

They all paused, looking up at the commotion. It was Sakura, standing defensively as a pair of shop owners and an old woman stepped back from him. They watched in silence as Tachibana knelt down in front of him, gently wrapping up his injury and giving words of encouragement.

And as Sakura abruptly vaulted over the townspeople, yelling about heroes and guardians only to land feet first onto the leather-clad gang leader, the only thing that passed through Ryu’s mind was:

Man, this school year is certainly going to be interesting.

Chapter Text

Flames engulfed the room as the young teen cradled the bloodied body close to him, tears blurring his vision. “Please, please just hold on…”

Gunshots continued to ring out as several men shouted and collapsed to the floor. A dark hooded figure stood towering over the corpses, gun in hand. The teen looked up and froze as the figure turned in their direction.

The figure raised the gun towards him, and—

Ryu jerked awake with a gasp. His eyes frantically surveyed the room. Sunlight streamed through the curtains covering the balcony doors onto his futon. A low floor desk sat to his right, up against the wall. A small pile of moving boxes occupied a corner next to the closet, with some already opened. He heard nothing but the sound of his ragged breathing, and the occasional distant meowing from outside.

Just a dream, he sighed. “Ugh, what time is it?” He tossed aside the blanket and shuffled over to his desk, where his phone sat charging.

10:15 AM, his phone lit up. “Damn it,” he muttered. “I overslept. Well, at least classes don’t start until the afternoon.”

He got up and stretched. Alright, he took a deep breath. Might as well get ready while I’m up. He turned back to pick up his pillow and started to fold up the futon. When he finished stashing his futon into the closet, he pulled out an oversized white hoodie, a belt, some black jeans, and his school uniform.

“Now where…?” he mumbled under his breath, rummaging a bit more through his closet and boxes. “Aha!”

From his clothes, he managed to pull out a black chest binder. Ryu yanked the sports bra and sleep shirt he was wearing over his head, immediately swapping it for his binder. “Much better,” he sighed in relief.

When he finished putting on his hoodie and jeans, he carried his jacket back over to his desk, setting it down on top of the law textbooks and novels stacked adjacent. He sat down and pulled out a brush along with some hair ties and a small mirror, then started to brush his waist-length hair. After tying his hair up into a bun, he put on a pair of silver studs, then finally the school jacket.

Ryu took one last look in the mirror, then smiled. “Let’s do this.”

Cherry blossoms swayed in the breeze while he stood underneath the row of trees, looking up at the branches.

How beautiful, Ryu wondered. From behind him, he heard footsteps in the distance and turned to look.

It was Sakura, heading towards his way. With him, a blond teenage boy wearing the second loudest shirt he had ever seen was jogging ahead. Ryu grinned.

“Sakura-kun!” he waved.

Said teen jolted. The blond with the loud shirt turned his head to look at Sakura, then turned back to glance at him, then back at Sakura. “Do you know him, Sakura-san?”

The black-and-white-haired teen turned red. “Huh? Why does that matter?! I mean, no-ye—Agh!!”

The two stared as Sakura stammered a bit more, before he finally settled on glaring at them. The blond turned to Ryu.

“We only met yesterday. My name’s Ryu Sato. I’m new here,” he greeted. He then turned to Sakura. “By the way, how’s your ankle? Is it doing any better?”

“Oh! I didn’t realize we had two people from out of town! Can I ask—Wait, ankle?” the blond whipped his head to Sakura.

But the teenager wasn’t looking at the blond, but rather at Ryu. He stared dazedly, his cheeks flushed, before he ducked his head down. “…It’s fine,” he grumbled.

Ryu smiled softly. “I’m glad.”

The blond’s gaze flitted between Ryu and Sakura. “U-Um!” The two transfer students startled.

“My name is Akihiko Nirei. It’s nice to meet you! Can I ask you a few questions?”

Ryu blinked, before he smiled. “Oh, sure. Why don’t we talk on the way over?” He jabbed his thumb towards the school building.

As they continued to walk to school, Ryu quickly learned that Nirei was very talkative, asking rapid-fire questions about his height, weight, interests, and even his reason for coming to Furin. Man, this guy would be a terrifying informant if he ever decides to go into that line of work, he thought exasperatedly.

Thankfully, it didn’t take long for them to reach the school’s front entrance. “Ah, there it is!” Nirei ran over to the doors.

“What is it?” Sakura asked, stepping closer. Ryu leaned in curiously.

“The class rosters!” Nirei replied. “Let’s see, um…Oh!”

“Yay! Sakura-san, Sato-san, we’re in the same class!” he cheered.

“Alright, alright!” Sakura sighed, ignoring the slight chuckle from Ryu.

“I wonder who else is with us…” Nirei said, as he mulled over the class roster. “Wait, Suo-san? Kiryu-san, too! And even Tsugeura-san!”

“Oh, do you know them?” Ryu asked.

“Nope! Not at all! But they’re all amazing people!” Nirei exclaimed, pulling out a small notebook with the words “Top Secret” written on its cover. “We’ll start with Suo-san!” Yep, definitely an informant.

“No, that’s okay!” Sakura refused. “Don’t get so worked up over how they split up the students. It’s the same no matter who you’re with.”

“Wh-What are you saying, Sakura-san? Who you’re gonna be with is totally importa…” Nirei trailed off.

Ryu turned his head back to Nirei. “Hm? What’s wrong?”

“No way…” Nirei groaned. “Of all people to be in the same class with…”

“…Eh?”

The trio of students walked through the graffiti-covered hallways, with Nirei slowly dragging his feet from behind. Ryu and Sakura glanced at him, one more visibly concerned than the other.

“What happened to all that hype?” Sakura asked. “You wanna go home, after—”

“Sakura-san,” Nirei interrupted. “Can you promise me one thing?”

“Promise?”

“Please be friendly to everyone in class,” the blond pleaded with a wavering smile. “Ya gotta smile. Smile!”

“Huh? Are you joking?” the teen scowled. Beside him, Ryu gave a confused stare.

“I’m serious! Please listen. The members of Bofurin gathered together to protect this town,” Nirei explained. “And because you’re originally from out of town, it’ll be no surprise if people will think ill of you. You should try to convince people that you’re harmless, and not Bofurin’s enemy.”

“Well, why don’t you ask him too, huh?! He’s also from outta town, but you ain’t lecturing him!” Sakura jabbed his thumb toward Ryu.

“That’s because Sato-san is Sato-san, and you’re…you,” Nirei finished lamely. Ryu slapped his hand over his mouth to hide a snort.

“What’s that supposed to mean?!”

“So please, I’m begging you, at all costs...” Nirei went on, before he paused. He turned his head downward. “…What are you doing.”

Sakura had crouched low on the ground, stretching out his legs. “Warming up.”

“WHY?! That’s the exact opposite of what I asked you to do!!”

“Aren’t you guys jumping to conclusions a little too early? I mean, the upperclassmen I talked to yesterday seemed friendly. Maybe these guys will be alright, too,” Ryu placated. He reached for the door. “Now, come on. We’re already late as it is.”

“Wait, what do you—”

He slid the door open.

The classroom fell into a dead silence as several students turned their heads to stare. While Nirei seemed to freeze up in fear, Ryu stepped forward. “Hey. Sorry we’re late.”

Across the room, a tall young man with reddish brown hair with a matching eye, adorning tassel earrings and an eyepatch, parted his lips in surprise.

“Not bad, I guess,” Sakura smirked, surveying the room.

“Yo.”

The young man with the eyepatch walked up to them. “You two must be Sato-kun and Sakura-kun.”

“We are. And your name is…?” Ryu prompted, deliberately trying to ignore the fact that Sakura had raised his fists up.

“I’m Leonardo DiCaprio.”

…

“You’re from overseas?!” Sakura’s face brightened. “I am…um…” He stumbled in English.

“You actually fell for that?” Ryu side-eyed him.

“Nope. I’m Japanese,” the one with the eyepatch smiled. Figured as much.

Nirei looked on nervously. “Um…You must be Suo-san, right?”

Suo gave a closed-eye smile. “Yup. Everyone calls me that. By the way, this eyepatch seals away an ancient Chinese spirit into my right eye.” He pointed at his eyepatch.

Ryu gaped. What is with this guy?

“…Wasn’t it from a past accident?” Nirei muttered.

“Well, that’s enough about me,” Suo said, approaching Ryu and Sakura. He stepped closer until he was mere inches away from Ryu’s face. He stiffened as Suo raised his hand…

To then clap his and Sakura’s backs with a wide grin.

“I heard all about yesterday! That was amazing!”

“Eh?”

Both Ryu and Sakura stood frozen as Suo continued to praise them. Uh…What just happened? Ryu thought, dazed, watching several students come to the realization that they were the ones responsible for yesterday’s brawl.

Soon enough, they were surrounded by their classmates, bombarded by compliments and questions. For once, both newcomers were stunned into silence, overwhelmed by the amount of attention they were getting.

“But why did you guys come to a place like this from outta town?” Someone asked.

“Well, I heard about Bofurin and how they protected people. So I thought it’d be interesting to join,” Ryu answered. Everyone turned to the other teen.

Sakura looked away. “I came here for the top spot.”

The crowd fell silent.

Nirei gave out a shrill scream, causing Ryu to flinch. The blond jumped out from behind the pair, frantically apologizing and flailing his arms about.

All of a sudden, a large desk flew past them. Ryu blinked in surprise.

From the doorway, a large, hunched-over figure with shoulder-length dark hair glared menacingly. Ryu tensed. Was this the person Nirei was worried about?

Sensing the large person was going to attack, he grabbed Nirei by the collar and tossed him out of the way, before jumping back just as the figure slammed his fist into the ground where they stood moments before.

Ryu landed nimbly on his feet near the windows. To his left, Suo stood unphased as he turned to look at the shorter teen.

He blinked. “…What is it?”

Suo’s gaze lingered a moment longer, before he smiled. “It’s nothing. Nice reflexes.”

“Oh. Thank you,” Ryu smiled back. “You’re pretty quick yourself.” He turned to the pair who had immediately started brawling. “So, what’s that guy’s deal?”

“Ah, Sugishita-kun. Well, it’s not really wise to say ‘taking the top spot’ in his presence,” Suo explained, as said person kept swinging his fists at Sakura. “Sugishita-kun has been visiting here often since middle school. His passion and talent have been recognized, and he was the only person who was allowed to say he was a Bofurin member even before entering high school.”

“Seriously?” Ryu asked.

“Mhm. His allegiance to the current top spot is more like worship, perhaps. He’s a fanatic believer of the top of Furin. And since Sakura-kun said he’ll take that spot, well…”

“Ah, I see. He’s pissed that Sakura-kun’s trying to ‘overthrow’ his idol, then.”

“Bingo!” Suo grinned.

“Hey, don’t just stand there! Stop them!” A chestnut brown-haired teen shouted.

“Huh? Why can’t you do it?” Suo tilted his head.

“We can’t! If you don’t hurry up and stop them, that outsider’s gonna get killed!” The brown-haired teenager retorted.

“Hmm. I wouldn’t worry about that,” Ryu hummed. Both Suo and the brunet turned to stare at him. “Something tells me it’ll take a lot more than this to take Sakura-kun down.”

Just then, Sakura slipped, before recovering into a bridge position. He smirked. “Too bad. You whiffed.”

He then swung his feet up into a cartwheel kick, slamming them into Sugishita’s chin. Ryu winced in sympathy. “Ooh, that’s gotta hurt.”

Sakura jumped back up and landed on his feet. “So you can’t think for yourself, and you can’t decide anything on your own, huh?” He grinned.

“Someone like that can’t take me down.”

Suddenly, the loudspeaker turned on with a whine. “Ah, uh. Mic check, check, check. Hey, which button am I supposed to push?”

The entire classroom froze.

“HEY!! ‘GRATS AND WELCOME TO THIS SCHOOL!!!” A boisterous voice then boomed through the speaker.

Ryu, along with the rest of the class, slapped his hands over his ears in pain. What the fuck??

“Tone it down, idiot. Just talk normally.”

Was that Hiragi-senpai? he thought. He mentioned he was a unit leader, didn’t he? If that’s the case, then the person who’s with him must be pretty high up. Or at the very least, an upperclassman.

Ryu watched as the whole class stood to attention while the voices on the speaker continued to bicker, with the exception of Nirei (who was still shell-shocked) and Sakura. When the black-and-white-haired teen turned towards him in confusion, he simply shrugged with a smile.

“Well…Then let’s get back into this,” the voice on the speaker continued.

“I am the Bofurin rep, Hajime Umemiya.”

Called it.

“Ummm…Sorry, I forgot what I was gonna say.”

Wait, what?

Ryu gawked in disbelief as the so-called Bofurin rep continued to ramble about enjoying youth, beach trips, and shaved ice. In fact, the majority of the class seemed to be in shock as well, with the sole exception of Sugishita (who was nodding at every word).

“Anyway, I know I have to say at least this,” the Bofurin rep began. “You guys…”

“Protect the town.”

“The name given to us is Bofurin. ‘Guardians’ of Furin. Live up to that name. Protect the people, their property, their beliefs. Protect everything that you value. That is the one and only rule here!”

“Yes, sir!” resounded through the room as Ryu joined in with a smile.

While chatter started up again, Ryu glanced at Sakura and Sugishita, before turning to Suo. When Suo gazed at him inquisitively, he nodded his head towards the pair. Suo’s eye lit up with glee, and they slyly grinned at each other.

“Hey, hey. Both of you,” Suo crept up from behind, spooking them. ”Don’t you need to make amends?”

Ryu popped up between Sakura and Sugishita. “Oh, very true. Wouldn’t want to cause trouble on the first day. Hey, maybe you two should shake hands! That could work, right Suo-san?”

“Oh, great idea!~”

“HUH?!” Sakura and Sugishita gaped.

“Why should I?! We haven’t even settled the score! And he’s the one who assaulted me!!” Sakura fumed.

“Sakura-san, why is your face so red?” Nirei interjected from the side. Sakura whipped his head around to glare at him.

“Ah, but wouldn’t someone at the top be able to look past something like this? After all, if a leader took offense to every little insult, they’d be seen as weak, won’t they?” Ryu argued. “Consider this as practice for when you’ve reached the top.”

“And Sugishita-kun, if Umemiya-san heard that you attacked and punched your classmate, what do you think he’d say?” Suo added.

Sakura and Sugishita glared at each other. After a moment of tense silence, the tall dark-haired teen reluctantly held out his hand.

Sakura stared.

“Sakura-san! H-Hurry! Take his hand!” Nirei shouted in a panicked whisper.

He paused, then slowly stepped forward and took Sugishita’s hand. After what seemed to be some kind of strange hand gripping competition, the two jumped apart.

And just in time, too, as a horde of students immediately tackled Sakura to the floor with a cheer.

“You’re really something! You actually landed a blow on Sugishita!”

“That kick was wicked!”

“I bet he can walk while doing the bridge.”

Ryu held up a hand to cover a small grin as he watched one of his classmates pull Sakura into a headlock. Yeah, he mused. Yeah, I think we’ll do just fine here.

Chapter Text

Chatter filled the graffiti-covered classroom as the class of 1-1 mingled about. Suddenly, the door to the classroom slammed open.

“Hey, you chumps!” Some guy with a pompadour exclaimed. “We’re rrrolling out! Get outside!”

“Huh? We just came to class,” Sakura protested. But despite his confusion, he still followed the rest of his class down to the front entrance of the school with the eyepatch kid, the blond kid with the notebook, and that cafe guy from yesterday.

“Move yer butts!” a somewhat familiar voice yelled from across the courtyard. “It took you guys seven minutes, 48 seconds, and 26 centiseconds to come outside!”

It was the guy from yesterday, with all the shark teeth, Sakura realized. Next to him, the cafe guy perked up. “Oh, it’s Hiragi-senpai!”

“Huh? Sato-san, Sakura-san, you two know him?” Blondie asked.

“A little bit. I spoke with him yesterday after he helped us out,” Cafe Guy answered.

“Helped?”

“Yesterday, when I saved that cafe girl…” Sakura started.

Suddenly, the shark teeth guy rammed into Sakura, dragging him off to a corner. “I told you to never, ever, tell anyone that Kotoha-chan was there!” he whisper-shouted.

“Gross! Stop spitting at me!”

“You don’t get it at all, do you?!”

The remaining trio stared at the commotion. “What’re they talking about?” the blond kid wondered.

“It’s probably best you don’t know,” the raven-haired teen sweat-dropped.

After getting almost-threatened by who Blondie revealed to be one of the “Four Kings”, the students were split up into patrol groups. Soon, Sakura along with Eyepatch, Blondie, Cafe Guy, and Shark Teeth were walking down the main market street.

“You know, you said we were gonna patrol, but we’re just strolling around,” Sakura commented. “If we’re protecting the town, it’s more efficient to look for guys messin’ around and pummel ‘em.”

“You idiot,” Shark Teeth retorted. “That wouldn’t be protecting. That’s called raiding.”

“There’s meaning in us walkin’ around. Us walking around in our uniforms has kept a lot of the smaller teams away. Our fights are fights to protect others. We don’t need to make the first move.”

“What’s up with that? Sounds super dull,” Sakura deadpanned.

“You’re the dull one if fighting is the only fun you have.”

The third-year then noticed an old lady climbing onto a rickety ladder. “Oi, Granny! That’s dangerous!” He ran over to the lady.

“You guys come with me!”

Thirty minutes later, Sakura and the others were somehow roped into painting over the graffiti on the side of a taiyaki shop. What kinda messed up crap is this??

“Thanks for helping! We try to erase it everytime, but they just keep drawing graffiti,” the shopkeeper smiled. “Though it happens less often lately.”

“It’s nothing,” Blondie smiled back.

“Really, it’s no trouble at all,” Cafe Guy agreed.

Sakura scowled. “The hell is this?!”

Blondie turned to look at him. “This is part of our job as Bofurin.”

“Hey, boss! This side’s done now,” Shark Teeth called out.

After what felt like an eternity of painting, the group was rewarded with free taiyaki by the shopkeeper. When they resumed patrolling with taiyaki in hand, the guy with the shark teeth spoke up. “You can’t have fun unless it’s a fight, huh? Though, I get what you mean.”

“We used to be like that in the past, too. But an exchange of words, need and being needed…” He continued, as Sakura furrowed his brows. “Stuff like that can be pretty fun, too.”

Fun, huh.

Eventually, they reached an area near the train tracks. So a bar alley stretches that way, Sakura noted, looking up. A symbol of what looked like a hideous dog was painted on top of the bridge arch. “That’s an ugly dog.”

Blondie panicked. “Hold it, Sakura-san! Don’t say stuff like that!” He frantically looked around. “We don’t know where those guys are hanging around!!”

Cafe Guy furrowed his brows. “Is this another gang’s territory or something?”

The blond nodded. “This is the territorial border between Bofurin and Shishitoren, the devotees of power. Our rules mean nothing over there, so you should never, ever, cause an issue on the other side of the overhead tracks.”

“Devotees of power,” Sakura pondered, before smirking. “Sounds good. I like stuff like that.”

“Figures,” Cafe Guy sighed.

“Hold it, punk!”

They turned to see a young boy wearing a middle school uniform racing towards them, chased by three punks wearing bright orange jackets. Shark Teeth startled. “What the hell are you doing over there? Hurry and get back here!”

Suddenly, the young middle-schooler tripped, and the third-year watched helplessly while the Shishitoren punks drew closer and closer until—

Bam!

A Shishitoren member fell flat on his back, revealing Sakura and the cafe guy as they landed a synchronized kick onto the member’s face.

“You know, it’s rude to pick on someone younger than you,” Cafe Guy snarked.

“What have you done?” Blondie’s face whitened. “W-We’re in enemy turf, and we struck first.”

“What’re you talkin’ about? If he’s one of us…” Sakura began.

“Then they struck first.” The other teen finished.

As Blondie continued to panic in the background, Sakura turned to the cafe guy. “I’ll take care of the rest. You go over there.”

The cafe guy blinked at him, then smiled. “That’s sweet of you to offer, Sakura-kun, but I think I’ll stay.”

“Hah?! I wasn’t askin’!!”

The two turned when they heard the other Shishitoren punks started to poke and prod at the unconscious guy, making fun of him. What’s up with these guys? Aren’t they on the same side?

Footsteps echoed across the bridge. An unfamiliar voice drawled from behind the Shishitoren punks. “What’s this?”

The two Shishitoren members stiffened in fear, then turned and bowed to reveal a tall man with scraggly hair, wearing a matching orange jacket and tinted sunglasses. “I saw one of our jackets zoomin’ by…so I came chasin’ after y’all.”

Out of the corner of his eye, Sakura noticed the cafe guy tense up before keeping an impassive look on his face. What was that?

“To think he’d show up, of all people…” Shark Teeth clenched his jaw.

“The second-in-command of Shishitoren, Jo Togame.”

The scraggly-haired guy lifted his sunglasses. “Why do we have Furin over here?”

From beside him, Cafe Guy stepped forward with that weirdly blank look. “Apologies. We were just clearing up a small misunderstanding.”

“That member there was chasing after one of our boys,” Shark Teeth added, walking towards the second-in-command.

“Well, if it ain’t Hiragi,” the guy drawled. “Hey there!”

This guy…He’s so slow-paced, it’s irritating, Sakura gritted his teeth.

“So this…” the second-in-command droned as he pointed towards the fallen member. “…was done by those guys?” He gave a menacing smirk.

Everyone tensed.

The fallen Shishitoren member scrambled back up. “Enough of the games, punk! The rules were that we don’t interfere on each other’s turf! This side of the tracks is Shishitoren’s turf!”

“Don’t you be struttin’ around on our—”

Glass shattered as a ramune bottle was smashed into the back of his head.

His eyes rolled up back into his head as the guy collapsed onto the ground. The second-in-command grabbed the guy by the hair and raised his fist with a cold look.

“Our turf?”

The sounds of blows and cracking bones filled the air. Sakura stood frozen as he watched the second-in-command beat his own team member into a bloodied pulp. Beside him, the cafe guy clenched his fists with a look of grim resignation.

“Stop it!” the guy with the shark teeth yelled out.

“Oh?” the second-in-command looked up.

“You’re teammates…” Shark Teeth questioned. “Ain’t he on your side?”

“Senpai…” The cafe guy warned.

“Huh?” The second-in-command drawled. “Who is?”

He picked the beaten teenager up. “This guy? Nah. He lost.”

“Losing means you’re weak. And the weak…” He yanked the orange jacket off the teen.

“Don’t belong in Shishitoren.”

The blond Furin student cowered behind the eyepatch guy. “Wh-What’s that supposed to mean…?”

“I heard the rumors, but you really don’t get any good feelings from being around them,” Eyepatch observed.

“How lame.”

Everyone turned to look. Sakura scratched his ear with a bored look on his face. “Devotees of power? What a joke.”

He walked towards the tall guy, staring him down. “You beat up some wimp and call it power? And here I was thinking you’d actually be interesting.”

“What a letdown.”

The raven-haired Furin student’s eyes widened.

“A letdown, you say,” the tall, scraggly guy drawled, before staring at him. “Ya know, you kinda look like an Othello game.”

“HAH? NOW YOU BRING IT UP?!”

“You talk way too fast as well,” the scraggly guy continued. “I can hear so little…it pisses me off.”

“All right, I’ve decided,” he declared. “I’ll beat you to a pulp in a more proper setting. I won’t be forgetting that face of yours.”

“See ya later, Othello-kun.”

“Both of you!! What exactly have you done?!” Nirei screeched. “This is totally gonna cause conflict! War! It’s gonna be war!!”

Suo reached a hand out to the blond. “There, there, Nire-kun. Calm down a bit.”

“I was going to step in as well…” Suo then pointed at the third-year, who was chugging down Gas-kun pills like no tomorrow. “…But looking at him, I think it’s a good thing I didn’t strut out.”

Won’t he overdose with that many pills? Ryu stared incredulously.

“Besides, if Sakura-san didn’t provoke them at the end, the whole thing about the kick might’ve been swept under the rug!!” Nirei whipped his head towards the teen.

“Nope,” Hiragi sighed. “Togame isn’t that easygoing. Even among the Shishitoren, he’s especially territorial. He wouldn’t let this slide.”

“What’s done is done. Besides, I should’ve acted first. Sorry.”

Ryu’s eyes widened. What? Why would he apologize to us?

“Let’s head back to school for now.”

Eventually, the group of students along with the middle-schooler, who Ryu learned was named Sasaki, arrived back at the school. They followed Hiragi up some stairs leading to the rooftop in order to report to the Bofurin rep.

The door opened to reveal a rooftop with overgrown vines, a garden, and various gardening tools littered about the area.

“What the hell?” Sakura gaped.

“Woah!”

“Cool!!”

Ryu squinted. “…Is that a tree on the rooftop?”

To their left, a person with white hair and a towel draped across his shoulders was crouching in front of a garden plot. Sugishita stood a few feet away, holding a gardening hose. Hiragi strolled towards the white-haired man. “Umemiya! We’ve got trouble.”

“Yeah, I know,” the white-haired man replied.

The other students startled as Ryu raised a brow. Already?

“The number of sprouts and plots don’t match!”

Ah.

As Umemiya continued to talk at the third year, mentioning something about shishito peppers and weak guts, Sakura stared at them. “So…that’s Umemiya?”

Suddenly, a stream of water hit Sakura’s face. “BWA-PHHT!!”

“Sakura-san?!?” Nirei yelped.

A short distance away, Sugishita glared as he aimed the hose at Sakura. “That man is Umemiya-san!”

“PHH—STOP THAT!!”

Umemiya looked up. “Huh? Why’s everyone here?”

The group of students were then seated around a table as they were forced to listen to the leader of Bofurin talk about his plants. Well, Sugishita seems to like it at least, Ryu glanced at the taller student nodding attentively.

After a little encouragement from Suo, Sasaki finally spoke up. “About what happened, please let me explain!”

Sasaki then went on to explain how he had chased a shoplifter into Shishitoren territory, before he was spotted by the gang and subsequently tormented by them. Poor kid, Ryu frowned.

“I admire the people of Bofurin, but I got carried away,” Sasaki cried. “I ended up sparking a clash against Shishitoren. I’m sorry!” He bowed low in apology.

“Sasaki.”

The boy looked up.

“Thank you,” Umemiya smiled.

Sakura’s eyes widened.

“You say you sparked it, but it’s a result of you trying to save the town and its people, yeah?” Umemiya continued. “Then, there’s no need to apologize. As for the rest…” He thumped his chest with a fist.

“Leave it to your big bros!”

The others smiled fondly while Sasaki relaxed his shoulders in relief. Ryu smiled with a pang of grief in his chest as Umemiya proceeded to laugh about how they kicked the Shishitoren member, then thanked them for helping, patting them both on the head. Oyaji would have liked him, he lamented.

A ringtone buzzed from Hiragi’s pocket, and the third-year pulled out his phone. “Kaji? What is it?”

“Shishi…toren…” A pained voice came out.

Suddenly, a voice echoed from below.

“Hey there!”

Ryu and the other first-years stepped closer to the edge of the rooftop, where they spotted a short teenager with sandy blond hair holding a megaphone in one hand and a bloodied Bofurin member in the other.

“I’m the leader of Shishitoren, Choji Tomiyama!”

Ah, shit.

“Ume-chan! Come out!~” The leader of Shishitoren grinned madly. “And fight! Fight! Fight!”

He grimaced. While Ryu figured that the gang was going to retaliate eventually, he did not expect them to do it this soon. It looks like Shishitoren has been looking for an excuse to start a conflict for some time now, he observed.

“L-Leader? Why is the leader here? Retaliation? War?!” Nirei babbled.

Ryu suddenly felt a chill run down his spine, and he snapped his head behind him to see the Bofurin rep storm towards the rooftop entrance. When he noticed Sakura running after them, he followed behind with the rest of the group in tow.

Umemiya stepped out into the courtyard. “You guys stay here.”

“Gimme a break! If it’s a fight, lemme go at it!” Sakura protested.

“I won’t say it again.” His voice went cold. The black-and-white-haired teen stiffened.

The third-year stopped in front of the short Shishitoren leader. “Yo, Tomiyama. Ya got somethin’ good there. That belongs to us.”

Tomiyama nodded, empty eyes staring back. “Yup, I know.”

“You mad? You mad?” He egged on, his grin widening.

Images of a smug smirk and a white suit flashed through Ryu’s mind. He tried to suppress a flinch, inadvertently catching Suo’s attention. Suo glanced at him from the corner of his eye, before looking back.

The Shishitoren leader then started to bounce around Umemiya with that mad grin on his face. “One-on-one! One-on-one!” He chanted.

“It’s true that we made the first move,” the white-haired leader began. “But you know, you made quite a thrashing yourself.” He threw a glance over Tomiyama’s shoulder towards the string of unconscious bodies lying on the floor. “You got it out of your system, yeah? Then call it even.”

The Shishitoren leader paused. Then, he charged towards Umemiya, swinging his leg at the Bofurin rep’s head. The others gasped.

“Sheesh. Still as hasty as ever.” Umemiya held the offending leg in a tight grip as he glared at the shorter teen.

They watched as Tomiyama continued to prod at the white-haired leader, as they quickly learned that the Shishitoren leader’s reasoning for all this was that to obtain Umemiya, and Furin by extension.

“Oi,” one of the Shishitoren members from this morning, sporting a brown side-cut, strolled up with Togame and the rest of the gang in tow. “What absurd crap are you tellin’ our boss?”

“You know…the boss raiding in all alone…” Togame drawled, putting a hand on his leader’s shoulder. “That’s the most unsatisfactory.”

“Sheesh…As soon as I explained the situation, you flew out. I always say you need to listen to the whole story…” He trailed off, then smirked.

“Hey, Othello-kun. Short time no see.”

Sakura, along with Ryu and Suo, stepped in line with Umemiya. In the background, Hiragi pulled a growling Sugishita back, before joining the others.

“Yo, Scraggles,” Sakura shot back.

Umemiya frowned. “Hey, I told you to stay over—”

“Shut up!” Sakura interrupted. “I wouldn’t disrupt a one-on-one, but I don’t like it when someone gets surrounded!”

Ryu nodded. “Besides, I’d feel bad if you had to deal with the consequences of what we did. Consider this as us taking responsibility.”

The white-haired leader smiled.

“Jeez!” Tomiyama pouted. “I’m gonna fight one-on-one now, so everyone stand back!”

Togame hummed. “Going face-to-face right here and now might be tricky.” He pointed towards the school building. “Look around you.”

They turned their heads.

Hundreds of faces glared back at them. Every single window of the school building was occupied by Furin students, tensed and ready to fight at a moment’s notice. That’s a lot of people, Ryu mused.

“Wait, isn’t this bad?” Nirei sputtered.

Umemiya took a deep breath. “You guys better not move!!”

He stepped forward. “Tomiyama, I’ll accept your one-on-one. Have your guys stand back.”

Tomiyama grinned. “Okay! As long as I get to fight you, Ume-chan.”

“Man, their boss is quite the softie,” the member with the side-cut sneered. “Or is he just scared?”

Ryu tilted his head. “You know, for a hypocrite, you sure run your mouth a lot. I mean, you brought this many people to fight one guy.” He smirked. “Looks to me like you’re the scaredy-cat.”

The guy with the side-cut scowled. “Shut up, brat.”

“Hey, isn’t that one of the kids from earlier?” a Shishitoren member with a man-bun pointed out. “It is! They’re so dull, but I can tell! Aren’t I amazing?”

Suo gave a closed-eye grin. “You got a fierce-looking face, but you talk like a little boy. How cute.”

The man-bun guy’s face soured. “So pesky.”

“C’mon, guys…calm down,” Togame waved. “Hey, Choji. Even if you want a one-on-one, you should do it on another day. I mean, it’s gonna get dark soon. If you fight in the dark…” He smirked at Sakura. “You can’t get a good look at the face you just pummeled. Right, Othello-kun?”

Sakura raised a brow. “How are you gonna look at your own face?”

The Shishitoren leader looked around. “Does this mean everyone here is involved? Then, Ume-chan, why don’t we all go at it?”

“Huh?”

“Oh, I don’t mean a brawl. Each fight will be a one-on-one. It’s like an event! Doesn’t that sound fun?”

“So like a kendo team competition. Sounds good,” Togame replied. “So then, the players are…”

“Choji and Umemiya.”

“Me, and…” Togame smiled. “Othello-kun.”

“It’s Sakura,” he growled.

“Let me go at the shorty with emo bangs,” the side-cut guy glared.

“Fine by me,” Ryu smirked.

“Then I’ll take that eyepatch,” the member with the man-bun piped up.

Suo smiled. “The cutie chose me!”

Umemiya turned to the Shishitoren leader. “Hey! If it’s a one-on-one, we should be enough.”

“Eh? Isn’t it more fun if we all do it together?” Tomiyama asked.

“For us, too.”

Sakura grinned. “We’d be happier this way.”

“Sheesh, this year’s first-years…” Hiragi muttered.

A Shishitoren member with blond and brown dyed hair stepped out of the crowd. “Can I go as well? Against Hiragi-san.”

Hiragi’s eyes widened in disbelief. “Sako. You…”

He then clenched his fist. “Sorry, Umemiya. Count me in, too.”

“All right, then we have our lineup!” Tomiyama cheered. “With our teams on the line…”

“Let’s have some fun and fight!”

Chapter Text

It was evening at Cafe Pothos, and Nirei was currently having a nervous breakdown at one of the tables. “Terrible, terrible, terrible, definitely terrible,” he muttered, his head in his hands.

“Should I even be here?” Sasaki asked, glancing at the blond.

“Of course,” Suo assured.

“This has got to be terrible,” Nirei continued to groan.

“You’ve been so noisy,” Sakura complained. Ryu gave him a chiding look from his seat at the end of the table.

“And whose fault do you think this is?!” Nirei yelled.

Tachibana walked up to them with plates of omurice in hand. “No point in making a fuss about it, Nirei.” She set down the plates in front of them. “Get something in your stomach. It’ll calm you down.”

“Kotoha-san, you don’t get it at all,” he whined. “What if…if, tomorrow, Umemiya-san were to lose to that Choji Tomiyama, Bofurin will be taken over by Shishitoren. Bofurin might not exist anymore!”

“Do you really have that little faith in your leader?” Ryu raised a brow.

Nirei drooped. “Well, no…but I can’t stop thinking about what’ll go wrong.”

“That’s why making a fuss won’t help with anything,” Tachibana placed her hands on her hips. “It’ll be fine. They’re not that weak. You know that, don’t you?” She gestured at the others, before walking away.

Sakura immediately began shoveling the omurice into his mouth. Nirei glanced at him, then Suo, then finally settling on Ryu. The raven-haired teen smiled at him before picking up a spoon and started eating.

“Anyway, I’m done eating, so can I go home?” Sakura set his spoon down, having eaten everything but the vegetables.

“So fast! Uh, but Umemiya-san’s group isn’t here yet,” Nirei replied.

“They’re late. He said to wait for them, but they ain’t showing up,” Sakura grumbled.

“Of course. It must be difficult to explain everything to that bloodthirsty bunch,” Suo reminded.

“Still…Umemiya said we’ll go out for a meal, right? Why here?” he asked.

“Says the guy who ate all his omurice!” Tachibana retorted.

Suo sipped his tea. “This place has always been famous as the hangout for Bofurin. I hear everyone gathers here before a fight. And most of all…”

The door slammed open.

“Ko-to-ha!~”

Umemiya ran straight to the counter with a happy grin. “Your hairdo is cute today as always! Looks good on you!”

“Right,” Tachibana replied halfheartedly as Hiragi walked past them.

The group watched as Umemiya continued to gush to Tachibana. Ryu stared blankly. “…Do they know each other?”

“As you can see, you can say she’s a ‘favorite’ of Umemiya-san,” Suo finished.

Sakura’s face erupted into a blush as his hands started shaking violently. “Wh-What? Sh-She’s his girlfriend!?”

Hiragi choked on his spit in laughter while Suo smiled. “Ah, you took it that way.”

“NO WAY!!” Tachibana yelled.

She sighed. “Sheesh, don’t be stupid.”

“That’s right, don’t be stupid!” Umemiya chimed. “It’s nothing frivolous like a girlfriend!”

“She’s my little sister!”

“That’s not it either.”

“Well, which is it then?” Ryu asked.

Tachibana turned away, her shoulders hunched. “We grew up in the same orphanage. That’s why Ume just rattles off on his own.”

Ryu gazed at her for a moment, then smiled softly. “Hey, I get it. It’s really not a big deal.”

Tachibana looked back in surprise, before smiling.

Sakura blinked. “No, hold on a sec. Little sister? Not big sister?”

“Yep.”

“How old are you?”

“Sixteen. Same as Sato.”

“Lies! You look way too old to be 16. Ya gotta be at least 20.”

“Sakura-kun, that’s rude.”

“That’s right,” Umemiya turned his head towards them with a terrifying expression on his face. “Kotoha is just very mature.”

Fucking hell. Remind me to never piss him off.

“Umemiya absolutely adores Kotoha-chan,” Hiragi explained. “So if he finds out Kotoha-chan got into any danger…” He turned to them with a scarily blank smile. “You get it, right?”

Ryu and Sakura gulped. “Y-Yeah.”

The third-years were then seated, and eventually the discussion shifted to the topic of Shishitoren. “Devotees to power. Shishitoren was a team that simply sought strength in fighting. It’s true that a lot of them were hotheaded, but they weren’t the type to chase after middle school kids.”

“But ever since Tomiyama became the leader, grisly rumors began spreading. Stuff like today ain’t anything new. I heard stories about how they forcefully picked fights elsewhere, too. Tomiyama and Togame both cared about their team more than anyone.” Hiragi sighed. “So why did things end up like this?”

Umemiya set his spoon down. “Well, the reason lies within Tomiyama. I guess we’ll find out after we talk tomorrow.”

Sakura stared. “Talk? We’re heading over to fight tomorrow.”

“No, no,” Umemiya corrected. “A fight is a ‘conversation’, Sakura-kun.”

“Sometimes a fist is a language where you learn more about your opponent than using words. But it’s a language that only we would understand.”

He raised his plate towards Tachibana. “Kotoha, more please!”

“It’s already past time for last orders.”

“All right, don’t be late tomorrow!” The group of Bofurin members gathered around in front of Cafe Pothos as Tachibana closed up shop.

“U-Um, everyone!” Sasaki stuttered. They turned to him. “I wasn’t able to give proper thanks, so…”

The middle-schooler bowed. “Thank you very much for saving me. As for tomorrow, I’m counting on all of you!”

“Yeah!” Umemiya grinned.

“Don’t worry. It’ll be fine,” Hiragi assured.

“I’ll do my best,” Suo smiled.

“We’ve got this,” Ryu smirked.

“I-It’s not like I’m fighting for your sake…!!” Sakura flushed.

“You idiot.” Sakura turned to see Tachibana leaning on the doorway. “All you need to say is, ‘Leave it to me.’”

Sakura stood shocked for a moment, then ducked his head. “L-Leave it to me,” he mumbled.

Tachibana smiled. “Well done!”

After saying their goodbyes, the group parted ways. While walking back to his apartment, Ryu noticed Sakura a little ways ahead of him.

He jogged lightly to catch up to him. “Sakura-kun!”

The black-and-white-haired teen didn’t respond. He leaned in closer. “Sakura-kun?”

“A fist is a language…” He heard Sakura mutter under his breath. Ryu tilted his head. After a moment of deliberation, he then cautiously tapped the other teen’s shoulder.

“WHA—AAH!” Sakura jumped like a frightened cat.

“Shit! Sorry, sorry! I didn’t mean to scare you!”

“Wh-What the hell?! Don’t do that!!” Sakura glared. “Why are ya even here, anyway?!”

“Ah, my apartment’s down this way. I figured since it looks like we’re headed the same way, we could walk together?” Ryu smiled sheepishly.

Sakura flustered, then turned away. “…Whatever.”

Ryu beamed.

The two walked in silence through the dark streets. As they walked, Sakura would try to glance at him when he wasn’t looking. When their eyes met, Ryu tilted his head with a curious smile. “Is something wrong?”

The black-and-white-haired teenager scowled at him for a moment, then paused. “…Why…”

“Hm?” Ryu prompted.

Sakura stared at him. “Why are you being so nice to me?”

Oh.

Ryu paused. “What do you mean?”

“I mean, I told ya I was gonna take the top spot of Furin. I was rude to that cafe girl you worked with. And I yelled at you yesterday. I…” Sakura faltered. “Shouldn’t you be mad at me or something?”

Ryu gazed at him for a moment. “Sakura-kun, I’m not mad or upset at you. And I don’t think Tachibana-san was offended by what you said, both today and yesterday. I don’t know what kind of person you think I am, Sakura-kun, but I don’t really hold a grudge over something that small.”

When Ryu saw Sakura struggle to comprehend his words, he took a deep breath. “You asked me why I’m nice to you, right? Well, I guess…I wanted to be your friend. That’s why.”

Sakura’s eyes widened as his face flushed. “But-I—” He huffed in frustration. “…Why the hell would ya want to be friends with someone like me?”

Ryu stared in shock, before his eyes softened. “…You know, I’ve seen and met a lot of people in my life. Some of them were, to be honest, really shitty people. The worst kind the city had to offer.” Sakura flinched. “But, I also met some of the bravest and kindest people I’ve ever known. Sakura-kun, I don’t think you’re a bad person. And I would like to get to know you better, if you’d let me.”

At that, Sakura fell silent.

Eventually, they arrived at a small, decrepit building. The “For Rent” sign hung carelessly from the second floor railing, and the sounds of a stray cat yowling was heard in the distance . “Well, this is my place,” Ryu turned to Sakura.

“…Hah?” Sakura’s jaw dropped. “Wait, I live there!”

Ryu blinked. “Wait, really? Hold on—You’re the new neighbor my landlord told me about?”

Sakura stared. Then…

“N-NEIGHBORS?!?!”

The next morning, Ryu gathered with Sakura, Suo, Umemiya, Hiragi, and Nirei (for some reason), in front of the bridge arch that bordered Shishitoren territory. “All right! Well then, let’s get going!” Umemiya exclaimed.

On the other side of the bridge, Shishitoren was already waiting for them. “Ume-chan!” The leader called out. “Welcome! Come on in!”

“Yeah,” the leader of Bofurin smirked. “We’re headin’ in.”

The orange jacket-clad gang led them through the narrow alleyways of the bar district. Bars and various restaurants selling yakitori and other pub food stood empty with their windows shut. “In any case…” Sakura began. He, along with Suo and Ryu, turned to Nirei. “Why the hell are you here? You’re not fighting a one-on-one.”

Nirei jumped. “Wh-Why? Because I’m also involved as I was there at the scene.”

That doesn’t really explain much, Ryu thought wryly.

“Besides, I’m still a member of Bofurin,” the blond continued. “Even if I can’t protect people like how you guys can, I’d like to be able to protect myself.”

Nirei raised his fists in determination. “Please let me learn.”

Ryu’s face softened. Meanwhile, Sakura stared before turning away. “Do as you like.”

“Sakura-kun, you blush really easily!” Suo teased.

“Sh-Shut up!” Sakura shouted.

“You shut up!” Hiragi yelled from the front.

Eventually, they managed to reach the Shishitoren lair. It was an abandoned theater, the walls covered in graffiti. A murder of crows were perched on the worn down sign. A couple of letters fell from the sign years ago, which now only show the word “Ori” in faded red.

The group headed inside, with Nirei trailing behind nervously. “Okay, let’s do this!” Tomiyama pushed open the doors to reveal an old stage, with the Shishitoren symbol emblazoned on the wall. The plush red seats were filled with cheering Shishitoren members. “Time for the fighters to enter the arena!”

“That’s Umemiya.”

“That Hiragi next to him?”

“C’mon, show us your mugs!”

“Who’re the punks in the back?”

Jeers and insults filled the room, as a few Shishitoren members stepped behind to block the entrance. Nirei trembled behind Suo in fear.

Ryu glanced at the quivering blond out of the corner of his eye. Jeez, he looks like he’s about to pass out. He placed a hand on his shoulder. “Calm down, Nirei-san. We’ll be here if anything happens.”

“You came here to study, didn’t ya?” The two turned.

Sakura kept his gaze ahead. “Keep your eyes forward.”

As Nirei steadied himself, Ryu stared at Sakura for a moment. He smiled, before moving his gaze forward.

Umemiya turned to the first-years. “Listen up, guys. It turned into a big deal, but the main even is my one-on-one against Tomiyama. Your wins or losses won’t count.”

He grinned. “So feel at ease when you get up there!”

“Screw that,” Sakura shot back. “Whether it counts or not…I don’t intend to lose.”

The others nodded. Hiragi smiled at the other third-year. “You heard ‘im.”

Umemiya grinned. “You really are a reliable one!”

On the stage, Tomiyama started waving his arms excitedly. “Now, Ume-chan! Let’s do it! Come on!”

The Shishitoren second-in-command stood up and frowned in disapproval. “Oh no, no. There’s no way that the team captains goes first.”

“Awww,” Tomiyama whined.

The member with the side-cut stood up, raising his hand. “Cap’n, can I go first?” He asked in a bored tone. “I wanna get this over with.”

“Oh my, Sato-kun, you’re being passionately requested!” Suo smiled.

“I wouldn’t exactly call that ‘passionate’.” Ryu said wryly. “I guess I’m going first, then.”

He started walking down the aisle towards the stage, then stopped and turned back. “Wish me luck!” Ryu grinned at the others.

Umemiya grinned back, whereas Suo and Hiragi just smiled. Nirei, from behind Suo, gave a shaky smile back. “G-Good luck!”

Sakura scoffed. When Ryu turned to look at him, the other teen turned his head away. “…You won’t need it.”

Ryu blinked. That’s…really nice of him.

“Hey, what’s the hold up? Chickening out already?” The Shishitoren member called out.

The dark-haired teen startled, then turned to the front, quickly putting on a smirk. “Ha, please! You wish.”

Ryu stepped towards the stage, head held high. “Let’s do this.”

Chapter Text

“Get ‘im, Arima!”

“Kill ‘im!”

“Go get ‘im!”

The jeers from the crowd echoed in the theater while Blondie flipped through his notebook next to Sakura. “Arima…Arima…” the blond muttered under his breath. “Oh, here it is!”

“Yukinari Arima. He seems like quite the heavy hitter,” Blondie began, before his eyes bulged. “He’s broken several ribs with one blow?!”

“Now, now,” Eyepatch smiled placatingly. “There’s no need to worry. I’m sure Sato-kun will be alright.”

“Easy for you to say…” Blondie whimpered, dropping his head into his hands.

Sakura ignored the two as he stared at the Furin student up on stage, watching him crouch into a low stance with open outward-turned hands and a slight grin.

While the guy from the cafe did fight alongside him in the street brawl before classes started, Sakura didn’t really get a good look at the guy, too absorbed in his own fight at the time. And after their weird…talk last night, he had to admit, he was just a little curious about the cafe guy’s skills.

Suddenly, the Shishitoren member called out towards the audience with a worried look pasted onto his face. “Hey, what’s wrong?!”

The cafe guy’s grin dropped as he stared disappointingly at his opponent. “…Really? That’s the best you can do?”

The Shishitoren member scowled, realizing his trick wasn’t fooling anyone. “Shut up!”

He immediately charged in, swinging a fist in the direction of the Furin student’s face. However, the Furin student quickly ducked under the blow and, as the fist swung harmlessly above him, landed a gut-punch on the opponent. The Shishitoren member staggered back, coughing.

From there, the fight quickly escalated. As the Shishitoren member kept swinging at his weak points, the Furin student would dodge and weave seamlessly as he landed vicious punches and precise palm-strikes when he could. Huh, that’s… Sakura thought.

Blondie gaped next to Sakura, and soon started to scribble in his notebook. “I-I wasn’t expecting Sato-san to be this good. Is he using kung fu or maybe some form of martial arts?”

Eyepatch hummed. “It seems like it. A few of his moves look unfamiliar to me, though.”

“His fighting’s different.”

Both Blondie and Eyepatch turned to look at Sakura, who kept watching the fight with a slight frown. “What do you mean?” the blond asked.

“I mean, he’s fighting like a completely different person. He’s using more punches than last time. Less flowy, and more…focused, or something.”

Blondie gave a dead-eyed stare at Sakura. “…Flowy?”

“My, Sakura-kun, it almost sounds like you’re admiring him,” Eyepatch teased.

“HAH?!” Sakura whipped his head towards the eyepatch guy. “N-NO, I WASN’T!! I was just—noticing his fighting skills!!” His face grew redder as the other two began to grin at him. “J-JUST QUIT IT!!”

He turned back to the fight with a huff. Still, as he continued to watch the Furin student onstage land an lunge punch before following with a gut punch, Sakura began to wonder. If a fist is a language and a fight’s a conversation, then what does it mean when a guy’s constantly changing his moves in every fight?

All of a sudden, the blond straightened. “Hey, isn’t Sato-san getting backed into the wall?”

Eyepatch looked up. “Oh, you’re right.”

As it turned out, the Shishitoren member did look like he was trying to drive the Furin student into the back wall. They watched in apprehension as the Furin student blocked an incoming blow from the opponent. The Furin student gritted his teeth as he kept his arm up, skidding until he was a few feet away from the wall.

Suddenly, the Furin student turned and sprinted towards the wall. Huh?

“What’s he doing?!” Blondie panicked.

The blond’s jaw suddenly dropped, as they all watched their classmate jump up, planting a foot against the wall, and then launched himself up and over the Shishitoren member. The Furin student twisted around in mid-air, grabbing his opponent’s head with both hands, and then slammed the guy’s head into the ground.

A sickening crack! sounded as the Shishitoren member slumped flat onto the floor, his eyes rolling back. The crowd fell silent.

The Furin student crouched over the fallen Shishitoren member for a moment, then got up, his chest slightly heaving. “It’s fine. He’s just unconscious.”

Whispers broke out amongst the crowd.

“What the hell.”

“Man, seriously?”

“Arima got destroyed.”

“You know that guy?”

“Never seen him. A first-year?”

When the Furin student tried to walk off the stage, the leader of Shishitoren unexpectedly started clapping. “That’s amazing! You’ve got some cool moves!”

An eerie silence settled as the Shishitoren leader jumped up, trying to get the Furin student to fight him, when the scraggly guy grabbed him by the jacket.

“Not only is there a lack of concern for the guy who lost, but they complimented the opponent,” Blondie trembled, watching as Scraggles pulled the leader back into his seat. “Those guys really have a few screws loose.”

The cafe guy got off the stage and walked back to his seat, shaking his arm out. “Man, that guy really knows how to pack a punch! I think I got a few bruises on my arm.”

“Are you alright, Sato-kun?” Eyepatch asked soothingly.

“Hm? Oh, I’m fine. That Arima guy hits hard, but I’ve had tougher opponents. It wasn’t too bad,” Cafe Guy assured. Sakura perked up.

“T-Tougher than Arima?” Blondie whispered under his breath.

“Hey.” The others turned to Sakura. “Spar with me later.”

“Huh?” Cafe Guy blinked.

Sakura looked back. “I said: I wanna spar with you.”

Cafe Guy gazed at him for a moment, before giving a sly grin. “Oh? Sakura-kun, is this your way of asking me out on a date?~”

Immediately, Sakura short-circuited.

“D-D-DATE?! HUH?!”

“Wow, how bold of you, Sakura-kun,” Eyepatch teased.

“I WASN’T—S-SHUT UP! BOTH OF YOU!!” Sakura fumed as the two menaces began laughing.

“All right! Next up! Next!” Shishitoren’s leader jumped back up from his seat. He turned to spot two members sitting behind Sakura and the others. “Hey, hey. You two over there,” he called out, before pointing at the unconscious Shishitoren member.

“Get rid of that.”

They watched in silence as the two Shishitoren members callously tossed their supposed teammate off the stage like trash, mocking him all the while. When the pair walked past him, Sakura spoke up. “Hey. Quit yappin’ near me.”

The pair stopped.

“All of ya. Never say you’re devotees of power ever again.” He leaned back. “It embarasses me just watching you, wimps.”

“Sakura-kun,” Eyepatch chimed in, just as a Shishitoren member tried to approach them. “It won’t matter what you say. Kids like them won’t understand until they’re defeated.”

From his seat next to Sakura’s, the cafe guy warily glanced at Scraggles and their leader.

One of the Shishitoren grabbed Eyepatch’s collar. “Then you’re gonna make me understand?”

“Hey.”

The leader of the Shishitoren turned to face them. “That guy’s opponent isn’t you.” His dead empty eyes sent a chill down their spines. “Stand back.”

Then, as if a switch has been flipped, the leader began to cheer again. “C’mon, c’mon, next! Next up! Who’s up next?”

And as Sakura and the eyepatch guy argued over who was to go next, with the blond first-year stuck in the middle, the cafe guy continued gazing at the Shishitoren commanders with an unreadable expression.

Those two are definitely ones to be careful of, Ryu noted. To think I’d have to deal with someone like the old Captain again. His thoughts drifted towards a certain white-suited man. Talk about shitty luck.

Meanwhile, it seemed like Suo was having a conversation with Sakura. “When you mentioned you came here to take the top spot, I thought you were kinda stupid.”

Ryu startled as Sakura started shouting next to him. “Have you been picking a fight with me?! Cuz I’ll take you on!”

Suo smiled in response. “I wasn’t, sorry. I just thought your words were empty and meaningless.”

Wow, harsh.

“But your words and actions have a spine. And I think that’s awesome.” He turned to Sakura. “So, I’ll do my best so I can keep up with you.”

While Suo stepped onto the stage to face the member known as Kanuma, Sakura started asking Nirei about their fellow first-year. “Of course, he was famous for being strong from back in middle school,” Nirei stated.

“I can tell he’s strong just by looking at him! Anything else?”

“What? You can tell by looking?”

“It’s the way he walks,” Ryu chimed in. Nirei looked at him confusedly. “His footsteps are always light and measured, so it’s likely that he’s been trained to do so.”

“That doesn’t matter right now! Do ya know anything else?” Sakura interjected.

“Well, the thing is…” Nirei faltered. “His fame is all I’ve got. No specific stories like who he won against.”

Ryu furrowed his brows. That’s…a little suspicious.

“Huh? Are you serious?” Sakura leaned in.

“Indeed, I’ve heard of his name quite a bit,” Hiragi added. “But I don’t know any details about him. He went to a different middle school, too.”

“I didn’t know much about Suo, either,” Umemiya confessed. “But I understood when I met him.”

“He’s a kind gentleman.”

And yet, as they watched Suo begin to taunt his opponent, Ryu couldn’t help but frown. I’m not sure if I can call that ‘kind’. Gentlemanly, maybe, but ‘kind’? Ryu thought, unaware that Sakura was thinking the same thing.

Then, Kanuma charged towards Suo, and as soon as he got close, the first-year swiftly redirected his opponent with ease. Ryu, along with several others, were quickly stunned into silence as Suo began toying with the Shishitoren member with a calmness that almost seemed patronizing.

“Th-That’s amazing. It looks like his opponent is stumbling around on his own,” Nirei commented.

“Huh. Maybe it’s some form of aikido?” Ryu guessed.

As the crowd grew annoyed with Kanuma’s poor performance in the fight, Umemiya began to laugh. “See, I knew he wasn’t just an ordinary gentleman.”

Sakura scoffed. “He doesn’t even have a shred of kindness. He has a craptastic personality.”

“That’s a little harsh,” Ryu smiled placatingly. “Still, you’re not entirely wrong.”

Nirei gave them a confused look. “Sakura-san? Sato-san? What do you mean?”

“He’s tormenting an inferior opponent and making a fool out of him,” Sakura explained, watching Suo push his opponent around. “You’re being shown your skill gap forever. If I was him, it’d make me wanna die.”

“I-I see,” Nirei deadpanned.

On stage, Suo continued toying with his opponent, lecturing him all while wearing an easy grin on his face. In fact, the fight was getting long enough to the point that Tomiyama was falling asleep. Ryu grimaced. Talk about humiliating.

Eventually, the Shishitoren second-in-command called out to the fighters. “That’s enough. Sorry, Eyepatch-kun. Can you step down?” He then looked towards Kanuma.

“Don’t humiliate us any further. Oh wait, it wouldn’t be a humiliation…” Togame continued. “…as you’re not one of us anymore.”

While Umemiya complimented the first-year as he got off the stage, Nirei immediately started questioning him. “Suo-san! Was that aikido?”

Suo hummed. “I’m not really sure.” Oh? “My master learned on his own, too. He said it was a hodgepodge.”

Ryu’s eyes widened in interest. “You, too?” The others turned to look at him. “Ah, it’s just that my older brother taught me his fighting style. Apparently, it was something he picked up while on the streets.”

Suo smiled. “What a coincidence.”

“M-Master? Wait—Sato-san, you have an older brother?!” Nirei exclaimed.

Ryu blinked, before smiling sheepishly. “Oh. Did I forget to mention that? Whoops.”

“Anyway…You get emotional too, huh?” Hiragi mused, as Nirei continued to probe Ryu for answers. “That was unexpected.”

“Oh, how embarrassing,” Suo smiled. “I normally don’t act like that. But Sakura-kun definitely affected me.”

Sakura gave a baleful stare. “Don’t go blaming me. But when you fight me, you better go all out.”

There was a mischievous glint in Suo’s eye as he grinned. “Why, Sakura-kun. Are you asking me out in front of Sato-kun? After you just asked him on a date? How cruel~”

Ryu feigned a gasp. “Sakura-kun! I didn’t realize you were a player! Oh, that hurts~”

Sakura’s face turned brilliantly red, steam practically pouring out of his ears as he stormed towards them. “THAT'S IT. I’M GONNA KICK BOTH YER ASSES!! JUST YOU WAIT—”

Nirei desperately tried to hold the other teen back. “Calm down, Sakura-san!”

Off to the side, Umemiya grinned as he watched the first-years squabble. “Looks like they’ll make one fine team.”

Meanwhile, on their side of the theater, Tomiyama sighed. “I’m jealous. Hey, I wanna go against the eyepatch—”

“Okaay, next,” Togame droned.

Suddenly, the Shishitoren member with the dyed hair got up and pointed at Hiragi. The third-year sighed. “Sorry, Sakura. I’m going before you.”

As Sakura pouted over being skipped over in favor of Hiragi’s fight, Nirei gazed at the the Shishitoren member. “Do those two know each other?”

Ryu tilted his head in thought. “Well, Hiragi-senpai seemed to recognize him yesterday, so it’s possible.”

“Hiragi…” The first-years turned to Umemiya, who had spoken up. “…doesn’t talk about himself often. Well, him knowing someone outside of Furin isn’t anything unusual.”

The two fighters stepped onto the stage. “It’s been a while, Sako. You’ve grown a bit taller,” Hiragi greeted. The third-year was met with stony silence.

“So you joined Shishitoren,” Hiragi continued. “I can’t do anything about how things turned out.” He then smirked. “I’m sorry, but I’m gonna win this one.”

The fight that followed was almost terrifying in its intensity. Sako unleashed a flurry of blows, all of which the third-year blocked. The two fighters traded blows, blocking each other’s hits, as the Shishitoren member continued to land more and more intense kicks. The Shishitoren member then feinted a roundhouse kick, pulling his leg up, before landing an axe kick that barely missed Hiragi’s face.

“H-Hiragi-san is being pressured. This is bad!” Nirei fretted.

As the Shishitoren member kept dodging Hiragi’s swings, he started to insult the third-year. “You really haven’t improved at all,” Sako glared.

Hiragi only smirked in response. “Meanwhile, you’ve gotten quite talkative. I didn’t need to teach you that you’ll bite your tongue if you chitchat during a fight. That’s how quiet you were.”

Ryu straightened. Hiragi-senpai taught this guy how to fight? That explains why they seem to know each other. I wonder what happened between the two of them?

Sako’s shoulders tensed at that, before charging forwards with a quick strike. The Shishitoren member leapt up and swiftly landed a roundhouse kick, sending Hiragi several feet away while kicking up a dust cloud. After a moment of tense silence, the dust settled to reveal Hiragi slumped over against the curtains.

“Not just lacking improvement. You’ve gotten weaker,” Sako turned to look over the Bofurin members. “It’s because you hang out with guys like that. Of course this would happen.”

He scoffed. “A chummy group of pushovers.”

“Oi.”

The Shishitoren raised a brow. “Huh?”

“Not you.” Sakura got up from his seat. “Shark Teeth! I’m talkin’ to ya! Ya hear me?!” Ryu’s eyes widened in surprise.

“Because of you, he’s mocking us too! The only weak part about you should be your gut!” The teen abruptly began to storm over to the stage. Nirei immediately grabbed the back of Sakura’s jacket to hold him back as Suo started to laugh.

Ryu sighed. “Was that you trying to encourage Hiragi-senpai? Geez, Sakura-kun.”

After finally calming down from his fit of laughter, Suo smiled. “Sakura-kun, you’re starting to care more about your friends, huh?”

Sakura froze, a blush covering his cheeks. “I was just pissed off because he’s makin’ fun of us.”

Suo smiled while Ryu tried to fight back a laugh. “Sure, sure. You’re right.”

“Come now, calm down, Sakura,” Umemiya leaned back. “Sako, was it?”

“Hiragi is currently one of the Four Kings of Bofurin. Among which, he’s leading the team named after Tamonten. Do you know Tamonten’s other name?”

Suddenly, a hand clasped Sako’s shoulder.

“Man, it’s been a while since I got kicked that good,” Hiragi sighed. “That hit hard.”

The third-year then reeled his other hand back, before slamming a fist into the ground where Sako stood moments ago, leaving splinters in the wood. “But still, I showed a pathetic side. You got crazy tough. You’re a totally different guy now.”

Umemiya continued. “Tamonten is also known as Bishamonten. The god of war, who controls the battlefield.”

“Thanks to you, a first-year yelled at me,” Hiragi straightened back up. “How embarrassing. All the medicine in the world won’t help me.”

He smirked. “But it’s getting fun now.”

From there, the fight only continued to escalate. Punches were thrown at each other in quick succession, with neither opponent giving way to the other. While the two fighters exchanged blows on stage, the crowd stared in stunned silence.

“Amazing…” Suo marveled.

“That’s impressive…” Ryu stared.

“What’s with him? He was actually that strong?” Sakura wondered.

Suo turned towards the other teen. “Of course. The title of Four Kings of Bofurin is not just for decoration. He’s really famous in our town for being strong.”

“What? I-If he’s that strong, he shoulda gone at it from the get-go,” Sakura pouted.

“That said, he may have been strong to begin with,” Suo replied. “But I think your words of inspiration worked well.”

Then, as the third-year dodged a kick from Sako, Hiragi promptly swung a cartwheel kick into his opponent’s head. The Shishitoren member gritted his teeth in anger. “There’s no way I can lose! Unlike you, I didn’t get chummy with anyone. I devoted myself to getting stronger!” He blindly charged at Hiragi.

But when Hiragi tried to swing at him, Sako quickly flipped over the third-year. He turned around to swing a fist at him, only to be met with Hiragi’s incoming foot. Blood spilled from the Shishitoren member’s nose as he skidded backwards. “There’s no way I’d lose,” Sako gasped. “You decided to fall under someone else. There’s no way I’d lose!” He swung his fist again, aiming at the third-year’s head.

However, the fist was swiftly caught by Hiragi. “Sako,” The third-year started. “I’m sorry I couldn’t meet your expectations.” Then, the Shishitoren member choked as Hiragi promptly landed a gut-punch. Sako collapsed onto his knees, gripping the third-year’s jacket. Slowly, he let go of the jacket and fell onto the floor.

And as Sako fell, Hiragi stood over him with a melancholy expression. He gently lifted the other teen up and carried him off the stage. The third-year settled the teen down on the floor with a sort of tenderness.

Togame walked up to them. “Gee, thank you, thank you. You didn’t have to handle him so gently.” He reached for Sako’s jacket. “Okaay, thanks for everyth—”

A hand grabbed Togame’s wrist.

“Can’t you wait until after your one-on-one to deal with him?” Hiragi suggested. “I mean, you don’t know what’s gonna happen.”

Togame’s eyes narrowed. “What do you mean by that?”

“Who knows…” Hiragi got up. “Well, this is me talking to myself, but I don’t think doing stuff like this will make your team stronger.”

“That’s quite a bit of talkin’ to yourself,” the Shishitoren second-in-command noted.

As the third-year walked back to his seat, Ryu glanced at him thoughtfully. I don’t know what sort of history those two have, but for some reason, they kind of remind me of a few people, he mused, as images of a man wearing a bright orange shirt and another wearing a gray pinstriped suit and sunglasses came to mind. I hope those two can work it out one day like they did.

“Well done,” Umemiya complimented, as Hiragi sat back down. “Your roundhouse kick is fierce as always.”

“…You’re not gonna ask?” Hiragi hesitated.

Umemiya tilted his head. “Ask what?”

“Like who that guy is, or what happened between us.” Hiragi lowered his head.

“You wanna talk about that?”

“Uh, well, that’s not what I meant.”

Umemiya smiled gently. “Then I don’t wanna hear it. When you wanna talk, tell me. That’s the story I wanna hear.”

The other third-year looked up in surprise.

Finally, Hiragi smiled at his friend. “Thanks.”

Chapter Text

In the corner of the dark theater, the leader of the Shishitoren stood next to his second-in-command in anticipation.“Kame-chan? Kame-chan!” Tomiyama called out. “You’re next, Kame-chan.”

Togame froze, before smiling apologetically. “Sorry, sorry. I zoned out.”

After a moment, the Shishitoren second-in-command finally got up. “Then let’s get to it…Othello-kun.”

Sakura smirked. “Finally.”

The crowd bursted into cheers.

“Togame-san, we’ve been waiting for you!”

“Get ‘im!”

“Kill him!”

Ryu frowned. “These guys sure are bloodthirsty…”

“The cheers are quite loud,” Suo commented.

“Nothing so far compares to this,” Nirei replied.

Sakura silently got up from his seat and nimbly leapt onto the stage. Nirei jumped. “S-Sakura-san!” The teen turned back to look.

“P-Please be careful,” Nirei cautioned.

“Try not to die,” Suo said cheerfully.

“Good luck!” Ryu chimed in.

“Countin’ on ya,” Hiragi added.

“Sakura.” He turned to see Umemiya smiling at him. “Go have a nice long talk.”

The black-and-white-haired teen stepped forward to face Togame. “Let’s hurry up and do this.”

Ryu watched calmly as the Shishitoren second-in-command tossed aside his sunglasses with a smug look on his face. In the next seat over, Nirei clasped his hands together in worry while Suo blankly stared at the stage. The two fighters on stage crouched in front of each other, and a tense silence fell onto the scene.

Then, in a blink, Sakura swung his fist at the second-in-command, only to be grappled by the opponent. The teen landed on his back with a grunt, as the large figure loomed over him with a fist reeled back. He quickly shoved his foot against Togame’s arm in an effort to hold him back, then aimed his other leg at the opponent’s face, before backflipping onto his feet away from Togame.

Ryu took a deep breath. While he had seen Sakura’s skills for himself during the street brawl before classes started, and claimed that Sakura wasn’t so easily taken down during his fight with Sugishita, Ryu knew there was a notable difference between fighting a bunch of street punks (or one tall and angry first-year), and the commander of an entire gang. After all, he himself had to fight more than a few yakuza members back in his hometown. Well, at least this guy doesn’t have a weapon on him, Ryu thought wryly.

“You said you wanted to go slow, but you can move pretty quickly,” Sakura taunted.

“Ohh? Was that fast?” Togame drawled. He widened his stance in response. “Then, I’ll stay at this speed. You’ll slowly play along with me.”

“Bring it.” Sakura raised his fists. “I’ll play along as much as you want.”

Togame charged rapidly towards Sakura, and the young Bofurin member was forced to keep up, blocking hits and dodging Togame’s attempts of grappling him. The two fighters continued to move around the stage, neither one able to land a hit on the other.

“I-It’s all Sakura-san can do to dodge?” Nirei stuttered.

“Well, Togame and Tomiyama always have stood out in Shishitoren,” Umemiya claimed.

“And that means…?” Nirei prompted.

“He’s in a different class compared to the previous three,” the Bofurin rep answered. “Well, I’m sure he’s the one feeling it the most as the opponent.”

Meanwhile, as the two teenagers onstage continued to fight, Sakura deftly landed a cartwheel kick onto Togame’s back, causing him to stumble.

“H-He did it!” Nirei cheered. Ryu narrowed his eyes warily.

Suddenly, the Shishitoren second-in-command planted his hands onto the floor and grinned wildly. “You’re already keeping up?” He grabbed Sakura by the ankle, flipping the teen over. “How skillful.”

Sakura landed on his back once more with a pained grunt. His eyes snapped open to see a sandaled foot aimed at his face. He narrowly dodged the attack, the wooden sandal landing with a thud! just inches away.

“Othello-kun, you said I was pretty lame back at the tunnel,” Togame scowled down at him. “That really irritated me.”

For the next few moments, the first-years watched in fear as the Shishitoren second-in-command attempted to stomp on Sakura’s head, forcing the Bofurin member on the back foot. Ryu gripped the edge of his seat as he watched Sakura attempt to grab his opponent, only for his face to be smashed into the floor.

“Way to go, Togame-san!”

“He’s still as dangerous as ever.”

“Kame-chan! Kame-chan!” Tomiyama cheered.

C’mon, Sakura, Ryu mentally urged as Nirei trembled next to him. Get up. You gotta get up.

The Shishitoren second-in-command grabbed Sakura by the collar. “Huh? You’re already out cold? Ya know, your current self is a lot lamer than me. Saying whatever you want to people, and acting cocky.” He grinned. “Only people with power can be like that.”

“You can act smug because you’re within a strong pack, yeah? Like when the glass bell of a wind chime breaks, it falls silent…” Togame continued. “When you’re alone, you don’t have a voice, do you?”

Sakura seemed to react to that, twisting the second-in-command’s arm until he let go. “What you say is indeed true,” he lunged towards Togame, swinging his fists. “Freedom is given only to those with power.” Sakura then landed a kick into the opponent’s side. “Without power…” he aimed a low leg-sweep at Togame’s feet, before landing a double cartwheel kick at the larger teen’s head. “…you can’t push through with who you are!”

The Bofurin members in the audience gaped.

“But in your eyes,” Sakura continued, as Togame tried to catch his breath. “I look like one of them.” He clenched his fist in anger, before glaring at his opponent. “In that case…I can’t lose to you even if it kills me.”

Ryu grinned. Atta boy.

From there, Sakura continued to land hit after hit, almost as if he was improving as the fight continued. “Come on, what’s gotten into ya?!” He swung his fist at Togame. “If you’re gonna lose against me, that means what you said was all a mistake.”

Sakura lunged at him again. “According to your logic with that so-called devotion,” he leaned back into a bridge position, before swinging a cartwheel kick into Togame’s face. “That’s what this means!”

The Shishitoren member skidded backwards, blood dripping from his nose. “Don’t get cocky,” he growled. “You damn brat!” Suddenly, he launched himself at Sakura with a leg aimed at his torso, sending the teen flying.

Sakura landed several feet away, coughing and gasping for air. Nothing but the sounds of his strangled breaths were heard. “So-called devotion?” Heavy footsteps echoed as the second-in-command neared the prone teenager. “What do you know about the Shishitoren? Everyone here always strives for higher ground.”

“They swear to push through with who they are,” Togame continued, towering over the teen. “That is ‘devotion to power’. Compared to you superhero wannabes…!!” He slammed his foot down onto Sakura’s head. “The weight of our ‘power’ is greater!!”

Ryu jumped out of his seat. Fuck this! He thought. I’m not gonna just sit around and watch him get hurt like this!

Suddenly, a hand reached out and grabbed Ryu’s sleeve. He turned around to see Suo gazing calmly at him. “It’s not over yet,” Suo asserted.

He stared back at Suo for a long moment. Between the two first-years, Nirei nervously glanced at them both. Finally, Ryu sighed. The eyepatch-adorned teen smiled before letting go, and Ryu slumped back into his seat. “Sorry about that,” he apologized. Suo only inclined his head in response, Nirei blinking in confusion between them, and the trio turned back to the fight.

Up onstage, Sakura planted his hands onto the floor. “I said, what you’re mouthing off…” He strained against Togame’s foot. “…isn’t what you’re doin’.”

“Just change your name…” Sakura glared at him. “…to ‘The Bully Club’.”

The Shishitoren member gave a death stare. “Stop talking already.”

“You pummel guys who are already down.” Sakura fell back onto the floor. “You chase around middle school kids.” Togame’s leg raised.

“I can’t lose to guys like you!”

The leg slammed down.

…

Sakura stared at the wooden sandal that landed mere inches from his face.

“…What’re you talking about?” Togame asked. “I know nothing about that.”

He stepped away. “I see. So that’s why you guys were there.” Togame strided off the stage towards Arima and Kanuma. “Gimme a second, ‘kay?”

Ryu and the first-years watched in horror as Togame began to beat the two Shishitoren members into a pulp. The sounds of bones cracking and blood splattering echoed throughout the theater. After a final blow from Togame, he then pulled the Shishitoren jackets off the two unconscious bodies.

“Sheesh, Kame-chan, enough of that!” Tomiyama pouted, unaffected by the show of bloodied violence. “Hurry on up and get back to it.”

Togame tossed aside the jackets, before slowly walking back onstage. “Hey, sorry ‘bout that. Thanks for waiting.” He stood there, head lowered. “Let’s continue…where we left off.”

From there, the Shishitoren member seemed to be almost lifeless in his attacks. Sakura gritted his teeth in frustration as he side-stepped a half-hearted swing. He landed a kick into Togame’s side, the taller teen staggering from the blow.

“You’re not being serious, are you?” Sakura frowned.

“Huh? That’s not—”

“You don’t wanna land that punch.” He interrupted. “You don’t wanna dodge my kick, either.”

Togame turned away.

“What the hell are you tryin’ to do?”

Ryu gazed intently at them.

The Shishitoren member sighed. “Really…” He raked a hand through his hair. “What am I trying to do?”

“Why did you punch those guys?” Sakura questioned. “You can do whatever in your team as long as you have power, right?”

Togame paused. “…That’s right. This is a place for the strong.”

The Shishitoren member raised his head. “It’s not a place for scumbags.”

Ryu raised a brow at that. “Huh,” he murmured thoughtfully. Did I misjudge him, then? Or did he have a change of heart?

Togame turned to stare at the faded Shishitoren emblem on the wall. “…I wanna head to the mountains.”

“Huh?”

“You lost in yourself?” Sakura snarled. “You said this wasn’t a place for scumbags. Then, what are you doing here? Don’t give me that nonsense.” He spat out. “You’re doing what scumbags do, just like them.”

“I’ll admit it. You’re strong,” Sakura continued. “But you’re goddamn lame.”

He widened his stance. “And to make you realize that, I’m gonna win against you.” He crouched down with a fierce look. “When that happens, you’re gonna stop bein’ lame, and become an awesome guy that I wanna fight against!”

Togame chuckled. “That’s quite selfish of you. You’ve got some nerve to say that to someone who clearly outclasses you.”

“Selfish? Hell yeah!” Sakura charged at the other teen, sending a flying axe kick his way. “This is what it means to push your will through in a fight, isn’t it?!”

He swung a fist at Togame. “For me, no matter how strong my opponent…” Sakura then aimed a roundhouse kick. “…even if that guy saved my life…” He lunged towards Togame. “I don’t avert my eyes…” Sakura then leaped, swinging his leg. “…nor distort who I am!”

Sakura’s leg landed into Togame’s neck, sending the other teen stumbling into the wall. The Bofurin member stood panting as the other teen started to laugh. “You really are good at pushing people’s buttons,” Togame remarked. Suddenly, he swung his fist at Sakura’s face, blood pouring from his nose.

Sakura smirked, wiping the blood off his face. “I knew it. You weren’t serious at all earlier. Right, Scraggles?”

“I’m not Scraggles,” the teen tossed aside his sandals. “Name’s Togame. Jo Togame.” He pulled off his hair tie and readied into a sumo stance. “I get it. Let’s get to it…Sakura.”

Sakura grinned.

The fight escalated from there. The two fighters exchanged relentless kicks and unyielding blows at a break-neck speed, both of them grinning all the while. Meanwhile, the crowd stared in stunned silence.

“Wh-What’s up with them?”

“Th-Those guys…They’re laughing.”

Togame sent his foot into Sakura’s stomach, causing the Bofurin member to keel over with a bloodied grin. Sakura quickly retaliated with another cartwheel kick, before following up with several punches. The other teen slammed his fist over Sakura’s back, then picked him up and tossed him across the stage like a ragdoll. Sakura swiftly got back onto his feet, and the two continued to exchange blows.

“Sakura-kun, you really are an amazing guy,” Suo marveled.

“No kidding…” Ryu gaped. The two first-years then heard sniffling, and turned to see Nirei tearing up. “Uh, Nirei-san?”

“I don’t really get it…” Nirei wept. “But it’s really touched my heart.”

“Who would’ve thought that Sakura could go this far?” Hiragi wondered.

Umemiya smiled. “Agreed.”

As Togame tried to lunge at him, Sakura flipped over the other teen before turning back around with a fist reeled back. The taller teen grinned, and began charging at him. “Now, bring it!”

The two fighters leapt into the air, sending their foot straight into the other’s face, before falling into a heap on the floor. Togame slowly turned and flopped onto his back with a joyful laugh. “Man, I didn’t know fights felt this good,” he sighed.

Sakura got up with a bloodied grin. “Ditto. I didn’t know.”

Togame heaved himself up with a sigh. “You’ve kept me company long enough.” He grinned back. “Let’s end it.”

He smirked. “Yeah.”

The two planted their feet in front of each other, before reeling their fists back. Finally, Sakura’s blow connected with Togame’s face, knocking him onto the floor.

“Ah, I can’t stand up anymore.” Togame waved a hand. “I give up.”

The theater fell into a stunned silence.

Sakura gritted his teeth.

“Give me a break!”

“What was that at the end?” The teen challenged. “Why’re you giving up? Why’d you decide to lose on purpo—!?”

A shout sounded from behind Sakura. “Okay! Good work, good work,” Tomiyama cheered, bounding up to him. “You’re so strong! You should go against me sometime!”

Ryu tensed.

“Now, Ume-chan! Come on!” The Shishitoren leader shouted. “It’s finally our turn!”

“Choji.” Togame sat up, as the leader kept shouting for Umemiya. “We should call it off.”

“There’s no justice for us here,” he stepped towards the shouting Tomiyama. “I was in the wrong.”

“Choji…” Togame reached a hand out…

Only for him to sent flying back by Tomiyama’s kick.

Shit.

“Shut up already,” Tomiyama said flatly. “You lost, so you stay quiet.”

In a fit of rage, Sakura grabbed the Shishitoren leader by the collar, preparing to hit him in the face. Suddenly, an arm pulled Sakura’s fist back, as Umemiya stood behind him. “Sakura. It’s time to swap.”

“I’m glad,” Umemiya smiled. “Looks like you had a proper conversation.” He then turned to the other teen. “You too, Togame. Can you leave the rest up to me?”

Umemiya gave a closed eye grin. “Please?”

Togame stared, frozen for a moment, then sighed. “You’re quite the busybody.” He got back onto his feet, before striding past the Bofurin rep. “Don’t die, okay?"

As Sakura walked away looking frustrated with himself, he suddenly tripped as he stepped off the stage. Immediately, Ryu leapt out of his seat to catch Sakura. “Woah, I got you.”

The black-and-white-haired teen slumped over Ryu’s shoulder, closing his eyes. After a moment, Sakura raised his head to see Ryu smiling softly, with Suo grinning from his seat and Nirei giving a watery smile. “Nice work up there, Sakura-kun,” Ryu praised.

“Nire-kun is crying again,” Suo teased.

“That was so amazing. It touched my heart!” Nirei blubbered.

Sakura stared.

“Sakura,” Hiragi called out, causing the teen to look at him. “I’m sure you don’t like it, but that last bit was Togame’s way of setting things right. Even without that,” the third-year continued, smiling. “You did really well.”

Sakura blushed and turned away.

Umemiya turned to address Tomiyama. “Gotta ask you one thing. Did you feel anything from watching that fight just now?”

“Huh? Feel what?” Tomiyama blankly stared.

Umemiya sighed. “I see. What a shame.”

The Shishitoren leader gazed at him with dead eyes, then shrugged. “Anyway, Ume-chan, it really is unfair! So unfair!”

He pointed towards the Bofurin members sitting in the front rows. “Bofurin has so many strong kids. It’s nothing like us.” He shrugged. “Because everyone is so weak, I can’t become free. It’s no fun.”

Ryu scoffed. “Talk about callous,” he muttered under his breath, much to Nirei’s surprise.

“But if I win, Ume-chan and Furin will become all mine!” Tomiyama grinned madly. “Ume-chan, you’re the top of Furin. So you’re stronger and freer than anyone else in Furin. That’s why you look like you’re having so much fun, right?” He spread his arms out wide. “If I can prove that I’m stronger than you, Ume-chan, and get Furin for myself, this time for sure, I’ll be free and have more fun than anyone else.”

“Now, Ume-chan,” Tomiyama turned. “Hand it over…” He charged towards the third-year. “…to me!”

What followed next was something that happened almost too quickly to understand. Tomiyama ducked under Umemiya’s punch, before flipping himself on top of the Bofurin leader, legs wrapped around his torso. The shorter teen immediately started swinging his fists at Umemiya’s head, before a hand grabbed his fist.

Tomiyama gripped the offending hand, before swinging himself off and under Umemiya’s leg. The Shishitoren leader lunged towards Umemiya from behind, grabbing an incoming fist to swing himself on top of the opponent once more. He aimed a punch at Umemiya’s face, before the Bofurin rep grabbed him and flipped him onto the floor. Recovering almost instantly, Tomiyama immediately started kicking, and jumped away when Umemiya aimed a roundhouse kick of his own.

“I’ve never seen such reckless movements,” Suo noted, as Nirei sat shell-shocked. “He’s a natural born monster.”

“Of course,” Hiragi answered. “He became the youngest leader in Shishitoren history.”

“That would’ve been nice to know earlier, Hiragi-senpai,” Ryu deadpanned. “You know, when we were talking about Shishitoren yesterday.”

“You didn’t ask.”

“Well, it still would’ve been nice to know!”

Meanwhile, Sakura watched in frustration as the two leaders continued to fight onstage. Tomiyama and Umemiya moved around the stage, exchanging blows as neither opponent refused to yield. Suddenly, the Shishitoren leader slid under Umemiya, grabbing the long coat and landed his foot into Umemiya’s back. He grinned for a moment, before noticing the Bofurin leader towering over him, slowly swinging his fist down at him.

The shorter teen back-flipped away, then paused. “Huh? That’s weird. I’m landing all these hits.”

“Your fists have no weight.”

Tomiyama glowered at him. “Huh?”

“Do you know why?” Umemiya asked.

Silence filled the theater.

“It’s because you’re not fighting for anything.”

Tomiyama stared blankly at him. “I really don’t get it. It might be weightless or whatever…but it’s all the same if I keep at it till you drop.”

There was a wild look in Tomiyama’s eyes as he resumed delivering punches. He landed a low leg-sweep at Umemiya’s feet, then followed with an uppercut into his face, grinning as the hit landed. Then, Umemiya snapped his head forward. “I told you…” He clenched his fist. “That won’t work on me!”

He slammed his fist into Tomiyama’s head, knocking him down onto the floor. Blood dripped from the shorter teen’s nose as he pulled himself back up. “Oh, geez. That hurt.”

Tomiyama swayed. “I swear I’m gonna be free. So get outta my way!”

Umemiya side-stepped the teen’s wild swing. “What is this freedom you speak of?”

“It’s when I have fun!” The Shishitoren leader swung his leg at him, which Umemiya blocked.

“Then…what is your meaning of fun?” he asked.

“Like right now, fighting a tough guy!” Tomiyama swung a backfist at the third-year’s head.

Umemiya took the hit, before turning to look at the teen. “But you sure don’t look like you’re having fun,” he pointed out. “You don’t know anything about yourself. That’s why you feel empty and mouth off about your ‘freedom’.”

“I pity you.”

Tomiyama snapped. He lunged forwards, wildly swinging at Umemiya, who continued to rile the other teen up. “I pity a team that ended up with a leader like you,” Umemiya continued. “No matter what the reason, you’re at the top now, right? If so…” Umemiya slammed his fist into Tomiyama’s face. “…don’t let them look like that!”

Tomiyama staggered back. “Look like that?” he echoed. “I can’t tell. I don’t know. Shut up. Shut up. Shut up!”

Ryu stared, stunned, as the leader of Shishitoren started to have a meltdown onstage. The screams echoed through the silence of the theater. From his seat, Togame gave a concerned look. “Ch-Choji…”

Tomiyama knocked Umemiya onto his feet, before climbing on top, and started to pummel his fists into the third-year. Umemiya laid there, taking each and every frenzied hit.

“What the hell are you doing?!” Sakura jumped out of his seat. “Why aren’t ya fighting back?!”

“H-He’s gonna die,” Nirei shuddered.

Next to them, Ryu gazed worriedly at the scene with an all too familiar dread creeping down his spine.

As Tomiyama kneeled above the prone third-year, panting, Umemiya called out to him. “Tomiyama,” he smiled. “Sorry. It’s not like I wanted to drive you into a corner. That’s how much you were at your wit’s end.”

“Shut up, shut up, shut up!!” Tomiyama dove his head into Umemiya’s neck and bit down hard. Blood dripped down Umemiya’s neck.

The first-years stared in horrified silence.

“Tomiyama.” A hand reached up and cradled the teen’s head. “It’s okay. There’s an answer within your heart.”

The short teen jumped back from Umemiya, as the third-year started to ask about an earlier dispute. “Back then, your fists felt heavier. A lot more than they do now,” Umemiya continued. “You really were dazzling back then. A lot more than you are now. What did you have around you back then? What was in your vision?”

Umemiya stood up and calmly approached the teen. He slowly reached out to hold Tomiyama’s head. “Think back, Tomiyama. What you saw back then…that’s what you need for yourself and what’s needed at the top.” He sighed, then reeled his head back. “Remind yourself, Tomiyama!” He shouted as he slammed his forehead into Tomiyama’s head, sending him flat on his back.

Ryu startled. Fucking hell. That’s one way to end an argument.

Togame quickly got up from his seat and rushed over to his friend. “Choji!” He crouched over the unconscious teen. After a moment, Tomiyama’s eyes flutttered open. “Huh? Kame-chan. Why do you have that look on your face?”

A still silence fell over the theater.

“Oh…I lost again, Ume-chan,” Tomiyama realized. “Kame-chan,” he turned to gaze at Togame. “I had a dream about the past. Everyone was smiling, and I was having so much fun for the first time in a while. And I think I figured something out.”

He smiled. “If everyone else is smiling and having fun, then I have fun, too. So, please…” He gazed softly at Togame. “Smile, okay?”

Togame’s eyes widened.

“Sorry, Choji,” Togame breathed. “I left you all alone. I didn’t know what was tormenting you. And I took everyone from you. I’m sorry I didn’t talk to you. I’m sorry I didn’t search for the answer together with you. I’m sorry that I left you all alone. Because of that, I took away what you needed.” Tears fell onto the floor as Togame lowered his head.

“Kame-chan, you know…” Tomiyama started. “I really believed that if I became leader, I’d have more fun than anyone else. But once I got there, there was nothing there. I didn’t feel anything. I didn’t know where I should go next. I felt I had to do something. That’s why I blamed it on everyone else. Because the entire team was weak, I wasn’t free and I couldn’t have fun. So if the team could be strong, then everyone would be free, and I could finally have some fun.”

Tomiyama smiled bitterly. “You didn’t take it away from me, Kame-chan. I did it first. I said I didn’t want it. Back when we laughed like idiots…I had fun. I was already free. But I never realized it. On top of that…I broke it down myself. Ume-chan told me…not to make you look like that. I was the only one who didn’t see it, but I’m sure you’ve been looking like that for a long time now. And I caused you to look like that.” He reached a hand up to Togame’s face. “Thank you for protecting me.”

The two Shishitoren leaders started to break down in tears. After a few moments of tearful apologies, Tomiyama got up. “Ume-chan.” He took off his jacket and held it out to Umemiya. “I lost against you, Ume-chan.”

“H-Hey, Tomiyama,” Arima sputtered.

“So I’m gonna drop out Shishitoren. Shishitoren is yours now, Ume-chan,” Tomiyama continued, before bowing. “Please take good care of everyone.”

Silence filled the air.

“Huh? Hell no.”

Everyone stared. “Huh?”

“You’re the one who put our teams on the line,” Umemiya griped. “I had no intention of doing that at all. I don’t care about expanding my team and stuff. Having to manage two teams at once? What a pain.”

“B-But…” Tomiyama faltered.

The third-year hummed in thought. “Then, we’ll just say we’re friends, as of today!” He grinned. “So, today’s fight is, you know…like a little get-together?”

…Get-together? Ryu thought exasperatedly.

Umemiya turned to the crowd. “Everyone, thanks for showin’ up! Did y’all have fun?”

Everyone in the theater stared in disbelief. Tomiyama blinked, then started to laugh. “You really are a funny guy, Ume-chan!”

Umemiya smiled back before clapping. “Okay, that’s a wrap for today! Break it up! Get lost!” He turned to Togame and Tomiyama. “Hey, anywhere around here do takeout?”

Togame blinked. “Huh? Why?”

“Why?” Umemiya echoed, grinning. “For an after-party!”

Somehow, Ryu, along with the rest of the Bofurin members as well as Tomiyama and Togame, ended up on the rooftop of the Ori, sitting on top of soggy cardboard with a large pile of takeout boxes spread out in front of them.

“Cheers!” Umemiya crowed. “Great job, guys!”

“Why are we holding this outside?” Hiragi argued.

“Ya gotta hold parties like this outside!” Umemiya stressed.

“Sakura-san, you’ll get wet if you sit on the edge,” Nirei pointed out.

Suo smiled. “Guess it rained quite a bit.”

Ryu blinked down at the bottle of water in his hands. Well, I wasn’t expecting this to happen on my first few days of school. He shrugged before twisting open the bottle. Tabo and Kaito-san will never believe this.

“All of these look tasty,” Umemiya grinned as he grabbed a pair of chopsticks. “All right, let’s dig in!”

Hiragi chewed on a piece of karaage. “They really are tasty.”

Nirei stared in disbelief. “I-I’m surprised they can eat under these circumstances.”

“So true,” Suo agreed.

“Wait, you agree, Suo-san?” Nirei smiled. “Thank goodness.”

“Oh, I’m just on a diet right now,” Suo replied.

“A diet?”

Meanwhile, Sakura watched with furrowed brows, lost in thought. Ryu glanced at him curiously, before taking a sip from his bottle.

Umemiya turned to Togame, who was sitting next to Sakura and Ryu, looking dejected. “What’s wrong, Togame? You’re not eating anything.”

Silently, Togame set down his plate before kneeling in a dogeza position. “My apologies.”

Everyone paused.

“This whole incident was all my fault. How Shishitoren got rotten to the core…Yesterday’s raid and everything today…All of it. I sincerely apologize for everything.”

Tomiyama’s eyes widened. “Kame-chan, that’s something I…” He paused, before following Togame’s move.

Ryu stared as a sense of deja-vu came over him.

“This is my way of atoning,” the old captain said. “It doesn’t do me much good anymore. But…in your hands, maybe it’ll be useful. So it’s yours.”

The man sighed. “I let the boss owe up for something that should have been my burden to bear. But he never did anything wrong. If I didn’t help you now, the boss would haunt me for the rest of my days.”

Captain Hamura raised his head with a determined look. “All I want for the boss…is justice.”

“Sakura, Sato, what will you two do?”

Ryu blinked, coming back down to reality.

Umemiya gazed at the two first-years calmly. “You guys decide.”

“Hah?!” Sakura’s jaw dropped. Ryu’s eyes widened in disbelief.

Togame lifted his head towards the two first-years. “I’ll accept any punishment. It’s only appropiate.”

Sakura gritted his teeth, and suddenly stood up. “You absolutely have to become a really cool guy!” He pointed at Togame. “Don’t do lame stuff ever again!”

Togame’s eyes widened. Then, he slowly smiled. “I promise.”

Umemiya smiled, then turned to Ryu. “So, what about you?”

The first-year hummed in thought, before turning to his classmate. “Nirei-san, can I borrow some paper and a pen?”

“H-Huh? Oh, sure,” Nirei agreed, tearing out an empty sheet from his notebook.

With pen and paper in hand, Ryu got up and walked over to Togame and Tomiyama. “I want you two to write an apology.”

Togame blinked, reaching out for the pen. “Oh, of cou—”

“But not for us.”

The others stared at Ryu, who gazed at the two Shishitoren members unfalteringly.

“I want you to write an apology for Sasaki-san.” He held out the pen. “Because of your boys, a middle-schooler got hurt trying to do the right thing. So, consider this as your way of atonement. Apologize to Sasaki-san, and I’ll consider us even.”

The two Shishitoren members stared wide-eyed, before Togame smiled and reached for the pen again. “We will.” In the background, Umemiya smiled proudly at the two first-years. “All right, that wraps it all up!”

The third-year immediately went back to eating, plucking a piece of fried burdock with joy. Tomiyama glanced at him curiously. “Ume-chan, you’re at the top. Why do you seem to have so much fun?”

Umemiya smiled. “You know, I love to eat food.”

The group of first-years and Togame stared at him. What does that have to do with anything?

“I love eating, too!” Tomiyama chirped. “I love curry! What about you, Ume-chan?”

“I’d say omurice!” Umemiya answered. “But more than just eating, I love gathering people and partying it up as I eat. Talking about all sorts of things, laughing like idiots…You forget about the bad stuff happening in your life. I look forward to these times more than anything. That’s why I’m having loads of fun right now. And that has nothing to do with the fact that I’m at the top.”

“Of course,” Tomiyama realized. “I just remembered that it was fun before I was at the top. When everyone smiled, I had fun. But I never realized it back then. I thought I would have lost of fun once I was at the top.” He looked down. “Why couldn’t I realize it?”

Togame gazed at him.

“Naturally, people don’t say, ‘Thank you, oxygen!’ when they’re breathing,” Umemiya explained. “It just means you had fun stuff right there in front of you, and too commonplace for you to realize. Good thing you realized it before it was gone.” He smiled. “I’m really glad.”

“…Then, can I ask you one more thing?” Tomiyama asked. “Ume-chan, you knew all that. So, why did you become the top?”

The leader of Bofurin smiled gently, before handing Tomiyama a stick of yakitori. “Because I wanna keep having fun eating with everyone!”

“As long as everyone is happy and keeps smiling, I can have fun eating my meals.” He chewed on a piece of fried cutlet. “And when I thought about what I could do in this town to keep doing that, it just happened to be the top of Furin. That’s all.”

Sakura’s eyes widened.

“I wasn’t trying to get up here,” Umemiya continued. “There were things I wanted to do at the top. If there was another good way to do it, I think I would’ve done that instead. But if I had, I wouldn’t have been able to chow down with you guys like this.”

Tomiyama smiled and leaned back on his hands. “Ume-chan, you really are something. You got to the top knowing so much about yourself.”

“Oh no, I didn’t get here,” Umemiya refuted. “The others let me be here.”

Sakura straightened.

“You can’t reach the top by yourself, you know?” Umemiya explained. “I was able to become the top because everyone carried me up. Because people could relate to what I wanted to do, and helped me out. So I thought about it when I got to the top. My wishes were no longer just my own wishes. That’s why, for those wishes to come true, no matter what obstacle, how unreasonable or irrational it may be,” He leaned forward, almost as if he was speaking to Sakura.

“I will never, ever lose.”

Chapter Text

After finishing their impromptu after-party on the rooftop, Umemiya and the Bofurin members exchanged farewells with Tomiyama and Togame, and headed back to familiar territory.

By the time they reached the main market street, the sun was already setting, casting the town in a golden light. In front of Cafe Pothos, the young middle-schooler Sasaki sat next to the sidewalk menu. As soon as they were in sight, Sasaki perked up and ran up to them.

“Wait, Sasaki?” Umemiya exclaimed. “You waited for us the whole time?”

“U-Um…” Sasaki looked down.

Umemiya smiled, before turning to Ryu with an encouraging look. Ryu hesitated, before taking a deep breath and stepped towards Sasaki, holding out a folded piece of paper. “Here.”

The young middle-schooler blinked, taking the paper. “W-What…?”

Ryu smiled soothingly. “It’s a formal apology from Shishitoren. You don’t have to worry about them anymore. We handled it.”

Sasaki stared in astonishment, before tears fell from his eyes. “Really…Thank you so much.”

A moment later, the door to Cafe Pothos swung open. “We’re back!” Umemiya called out. Tachibana looked up. “Welcome b…” she trailed off.

“Wait, you’re patched up already?” she asked, side-stepping Umemiya’s attempt of a hug. “You sure have big fights each time. Are you okay?”

“This isn’t much of anything,” Hiragi answered.

Tachibana blinked. “You sure are looking cool.”

“I’m the type who doesn’t sweat much,” Suo smiled.

“Sakura, you’re all beat up, too,” Tachibana observed. Sakura turned away.

She smiled. “Welcome back.”

Ryu grinned back. “It’s good to be back!”

Meanwhile, Sakura sullenly lowered his head. Ryu and the others turned towards him. “Sakura-san, what’s the matter?” Nirei questioned. “You were quiet the whole way back, too.”

“I’m going home.” Sakura turned to leave.

Nirei startled. “Huh? Sakura-san, what’s wrong?!”

Suddenly, Umemiya grabbed Sakura by the collar. “Hold on, hold up!” He then lifted the first-year up in the air like a sack of potatoes. “This is a day to remember after all, so we gotta celebrate! Kotoha! Get us some special coffee!”

“There’s nothing worth celebrating!” Sakura protested as he was dumped into the booth in the back.

“You had a conversation during your fight, so today is Dialogue Anniversary!” Umemiya grinned.

“Huh? What nonsense are you talking about?!”

The others stared. “What’s a Dialogue Anniversary?” Nirei asked.

“I guess it’s something like Salad Anniversary,” Suo jested.

“No, wait. If it’s an anniversary, shouldn’t this be held a year from now?” Ryu deadpanned. Tachibana sighed.

Sakura scowled. “If you wanna celebrate, go ahead—”

“I…” Umemiya interrupted. “…wanna talk with you.”

As the other Bofurin members went to sit down, Tachibana turned towards Ryu. “By the way, one of your classmates stopped by the cafe. He said he was supposed to drop off some schoolwork for you, so I left them behind the counter.”

Ryu beamed. “Thanks Tachibana-san! You’re a life-saver. I’ll have to thank Anzai-san later, too.”

“Schoolwork?” Nirei asked.

Ryu turned to answer Nirei. “Yep! I asked Anzai-san yesterday before we left to bring a copy of today’s notes so I can study them later.”

“How very studious of you, Sato-kun,” Suo smiled.

He laughed sheepishly. “Aha, yeah. Well, it was my brother’s only condition for letting me enroll in Furin: to keep my grades up. And I don’t really wanna fall behind so early in the school year.” That, and if Tabo ever finds out I skipped class to fight in a gang war, he’s gonna kick my ass, Ryu thought ruefully.

After grabbing his notes from behind the counter, Ryu settled down in his seat across from Hiragi. Meanwhile, Umemiya leaned towards Sakura. “So, how was it? Your conversation with Togame?”

“No, I’m tellin’ ya I didn’t have one,” Sakura grumbled. “I couldn’t hear any voices coming from my fist or anything.”

Umemiya blinked, before he bursted out laughing. “Oh, I get it. That’s how you interpreted it.”

“Sakura-kun, I’m surprised that you’re such a romantic,” Suo teased.

“Sakura-san, normally people wouldn’t expect that,” Nirei added, as Ryu and Hiragi both tried not to laugh.

Sakura blushed in embarrassment. “What’s up with all of you? Don’t laugh!”

“Oh, my bad. I didn’t give you a proper explanation,” Umemiya grinned apologetically. “But you really are an honest kid. I wasn’t talking about telepathy. Even I don’t hear voices.” Sakura’s face reddened even further.

“When I said fists were a language, I didn’t mean a spoken language,” Umemiya explained. “I meant it was a means to convey something, or accept something that’s conveyed. And fists are older than language. It’s a primitive means. So I think what gets conveyed would be primitive as well.”

“Primitive?” Sakura questioned, taking a sip of coffee.

“For example, if you like or hate someone.”

As if on cue, Sakura immediately spat out his coffee straight into Umemiya’s face.

“AAHH! MY EYES!!!”

“What the—?!” Ryu shouted.

“Wow, a poison mist!~” Suo grinned from his seat.

“Sheesh! What are you guys doing?” Tachibana yelled from behind the counter, before tossing some towels. “Wipe all that up, okay?!”

Eventually, Umemiya was able to wipe off all the spilt coffee. “Sorry, Kotoha.” He paused, before looking up at Sakura. “You had a conversation with Togame. Maybe you grew a liking to Togame as a result?”

The teen blushed. “Huh?!”

“That’s why you jumped up to punch Tomiyama back there. I think that’s proof that you were able to have a conversation.”

Sakura pouted. “S-So what of it because I could do that? Why do we have to celebrate it?”

“Well, you know…” Umemiya paused. “Because it makes me happy!” He grinned.

“When I heard that a couple of people were coming in from out of town, I was thinking there sure are curious people, and wondered what they’d be like.” He took a sip of his coffee. “Watching you yesterday and today, I’m sure of one thing.”

“You’re a good guy.”

Sakura froze.

“And someone like you came over to our town.” Umemiya grinned. “That’s what makes me happy.”

Hiragi smiled exasperatedly. “In that case, you can just say this is a welcome party. That’s easier to understand than Dialogue Anniversary.”

“Oh, that’s so true!” Umemiya approved. He laughed. “Of course, of course!”

Suddenly, Sakura slammed his fists onto the table. “How…”

Everyone turned to look.

“How can you accept things so easily? How can you let it slide? I…” Sakura faltered. “I came here to take the top spot. To win against you, okay?!”

He lowered his head. “I can’t do something like that.”

Ryu watched Sakura with a sympathetic gaze. Before he could say anything, though, Nirei abruptly stood up. “Hey, hold on just a minute, Sakura-san.”

Everyone turned towards Nirei. After a moment of hesitation, Nirei continued. “S-Sakura-san. You said that I wasn’t lame yesterday! You took a proper look at me. I was really happy about that.”

Sakura blushed.

“That’s why, Sakura-san, you’re…” Nirei trailed off. “Huh? What did I want to say?”

“It’s fine,” Suo assured. “You got your point across.”

Umemiya glanced at Sakura for a moment. “Hey, Sakura. Do you know the conditions for being able to converse with your fists?”

“Conditions?”

“You have to confront someone, and you need to want to know them.” Umemiya explained. “You were able to do that. That’s why you were able to converse with Togame.”

Sakura stared in shock.

“It’s not like you should accept anything and everything. But, to accept, you have to face each other first. You’re capable of doing that. And you look like you’re willing to accept. And if you can do that…” the third year continued. “You can become anything.”

“You can even reach the top.”

Umemiya grinned. “You see?”

Sakura’s face turned red, while the others in the cafe smiled encouragingly at the teen. Suddenly, Sakura slammed his hands down again. “I-If I reach the top, then that means you’ve lost!”

Umemiya bursted into laughter. “Oh, right! We’ll cross that bridge when we get there.”

Sakura’s jaw dropped.

“THE HELL YOU MEAN—”

“Oi, no fighting in the cafe!!”

When Ryu finally got back to his apartment, it was late enough that the street lights had turned on. He sighed as he changed out of his uniform, doing some light stretches and breathing exercises, before sitting down in front of his desk with a bowl of reheated leftovers.

“Finally, I can get to studying. Man, that took way too long to convince Sakura-kun not to strangle Umemiya-senpai,” Ryu sighed. He pulled out the notes from his pocket and grabbed a notebook. “I better get started if I want to get any sleep tonight.”

As soon as he started reading the first page, however, his phone rang. Ryu groaned. “Oh, come on. Who is it now?”

He looked at the caller ID. Tabo, the screen read. Shit. I forgot my brother was supposed to call today, he realized. He sighed, making sure the camera was turned off, and answered the phone. “Hey, Tabo. How’s it going?”

“Hey, Ryu. It’s just business as usual. Had to find a client’s missing cat today,” a man with black feathered hair and brown eyes showed up on the screen. “What about you? Classes just started for you, right? How was school?”

Tabo, or better known as Takayuki Yagami. His older brother. While the two weren’t related by blood, they were both raised by the same man. Though Tabo had long since moved out, Ryu would frequently drop by his place, either to find a quiet place to study or just to bring food for him and his friend/employee, Masaharu Kaito. Tabo, in turn, would teach him useful skills, such as fighting to protect himself from street thugs, or he would check in on him, like now.

“Uh, well,” Ryu fidgeted. “It was definitely interesting, that’s for sure.”

“Oh?”

“Well…” He hesitated, trying to think of anything other than the fights. “I made some new friends today.”

“You did? That’s great! Tell me about them?”

Ryu quirked a brow. “Depends. Are you gonna do background checks on them as soon as this call is over?”

“What? Come on, do you really think I would do that?”

“You literally tailed Kaito-san’s friend when you heard rumors of that guy being involved in extortion.”

“That was one time…”

“Tabo…” Ryu scolded.

“Alright, alright. I promise I won’t look into your friends. You have my word.”

“Thank you,” he smiled. “Hmm. Who to start with? Oh! Well, there’s Nirei-san. I met him yesterday on my way to school. He seems pretty nice. Very enthusiastic, if not a bit skittish. Also, the guy has a scary amount of info about the locals here.”

“A mini-informant, huh? Neat.”

“Mhm. Then there’s Suo-san. You know, the first time we met him, he introduced himself as Leonardo DiCaprio.”

“Seriously?”

“Yeah. I get the feeling that guy’s hiding a lot, but he seems alright. Pretty funny, though. He goes along with my jokes, so he’s cool.”

“That’s your criteria? Well, he sounds like an interesting guy.”

“And then there’s Sakura-kun. I actually met him before classes started. He’s a little rough around the edges, but I can tell he’s a nice guy. He’s got such a cool look, too, with that- um, he-heterochromia, I think? Yeah, he’s got those different colored eyes. It’s so cool. He gets so flustered easily, too. Oh, and his fighting—Ah, I mean,” Ryu stumbled over his words.

“…Fighting? Ryu, did you get into trouble?” His brother furrowed his brows.

“What? No,” He lied, nervously fidgeting with his pen. “Why would you think that?”

“You just mentioned that your friend fights. And you seemed pretty nervous when I asked you about what happened today. Not to mention, you’re enrolled in a school that’s notorious for being a delinquent gang, even if they protect the streets.”

“That’s just conjecture. Where’s your evidence?” Ryu argued.

“Okay, I’ll admit I have no actual proof. But, you also turned your camera off in our video call, which is something you don’t usually do. Which means you’re hiding something. Injuries, I’m guessing? Of course, you could just turn the camera on and prove me wrong.” Tabo raised a brow at him.

“…Geez,” Ryu sighed. “I really can’t hide anything from you, can I?”

“That’s what you get for lying to a detective. So, what happened?”

Ryu rested his head on one hand and took a deep breath. “My friends and I, along with a couple of our upperclassmen, got into a small conflict with another gang.”

His brother frowned. “Seriously? On the first week? How the hell did that happen?”

“Well, some of their members were chasing a kid, so we put a stop to that. But one of their leaders showed up, and well…it spiralled out of control,” he grimaced.

“Ryu…”

“Look, it’s not like I wanted to get into a fight so early in the school year,” Ryu grumbled. “It’s fine, it was just a misunderstanding. We managed to settle it, and it looks like they’re not gonna bother us anymore. I even got today’s notes with me, so it’s not like I’m missing any schoolwork.”

“Alright, alright. I get it. Well, at least you’re not hurt. You’re not, right?”

“No, it’s just a couple of bruises. I’ll be fine,” Ryu reassured.

His brother sighed in relief. “Good. Geez, now I know how Genda-sensei feels whenever I’m doing something dangerous.”

Ryu fell silent. “…Um.”

“Hm? What’s up?”

“…Is Genda-sensei still mad at me for choosing to go to Furin?” Ryu asked hesitantly.

“Mad? Ryu, he’s not mad at you. Sure, he’s a little disappointed that you didn’t choose that school in Tokyo, but he was never mad. Honestly, I think Genda-sensei’s just worried about you, especially since you moved out on your own. After all, you’re his friend’s kid.”

“Oh,” Ryu breathed. “I didn’t know.”

“But I’m guessing you won’t change your mind?”

“…No.” Ryu placed his pen down. “I’m not going back to Kamurocho. I can’t stay there. Not after…well, everything.”

His brother sighed. “I thought so. Well, it’s not like I haven’t done the same thing when I was your age. At least you didn’t drop out of school. Still, be careful, okay? Let us know if you need anything, or if you just want to talk. Promise?”

Ryu paused. “…I promise. Hey, Tabo? Thanks.”

His brother smiled. “Anytime.”

Chapter Text

Walking through the main market street, Sakura hissed as his ribs throbbed in pain. Next to him, Cafe Guy glanced at him worriedly. For some reason, the guy wanted to tag along with him to school, saying that since they were neighbors it would be easier to just walk together, whatever that meant.

Sakura’s mind drifted back to the plant guy’s conversation. To accept, you have to face each other first. You’re capable of doing that. And you look like you’re willing to accept. He blushed, not noticing Cafe Guy waving his hand.

“Sheesh,” Sakura muttered under his breath. “What the hell am I…”

“Good morning, Sakura-san.”

“Morning, Sakura-kun.”

His eyes snapped open. And screamed.

After calming down from his heart-attack, Sakura pointed at the others. “Wh-What the hell, guys? Since when were you…”

“Just a few moments ago. We’ve been trying to get your attention, but you weren’t listening,” Cafe Guy replied.

“Were you deep in thought?” Blondie asked, while that damn Eyepatch grinned.

“And what are you grinning about?!” Sakura scowled.

Eyepatch just grinned wider. “Huh? You’re the one who’s grinning, Sakura-kun. It was hilarious.”

Cafe Guy snorted, and his face turned red.

“I wasn’t grinnin’ or anything!”

“Geez, Sakura-kun,” Eyepatch teased. “You don’t have to be so embarrassed about it.”

Sakura just sped up faster down the school hallway. “Shut up. Leave me alone.”

Blondie hunched his shoulders as he walked in between Eyepatch and Cafe Guy. “U-Um…I’m getting this feeling that people are staring at us.”

“That makes sense. We did make quite a scene the other day,” Cafe Guy reasoned.

“It’s not like their stares will kill us.” Sakura yanked the door open. “You should get used to it a bit more.”

Just then, they were bombarded by a bunch of their classmates.

“Hey, they’re here.”

“Finally!”

“You guys are the talk of the town,” Chestnut Hair stated.

“You guys went up against Shishitoren, right?” Another asked.

“So, how was it?”

“Tell us the details.”

Eyepatch smiled. “Wow, an impromptu interview!”

Cafe Guy stared flatly at the ceiling. “Why do I get this sense of deja vu…”

Behind them, Blondie shrivelled up. “I-I see. So everyone in the hallway wanted to hear about this, too.”

Overwhelmed by the questions, Sakura pointed at Blondie and the others. “Ask these guys!”

Blondie startled, as Cafe Guy and Eyepatch exchanged glances. Then, they both placed a hand on the blond’s shoulders. “Nire-kun, it’s all yours.”

“We’re counting on you, Nirei-san,” Cafe Guy gave a thumbs-up.

“Eh?!?”

The students then swarmed Blondie like flies.

“You fought, too?”

“Your face seems fine.”

“Wait, who were you again?”

Blondie trembled before them, screeching, “A-AKIHIKO NIREI WILL NOW EXPLAIN EVERYTHING!!”

“Hey, wait. Hold up,” a voice interrupted. “Lemme join this conversation.”

Everyone turned to see a tall and extremely buff guy with orange hair and a headband walk up to them, drinking out of a glass. “Banana is the only flavor choice for protein.”

“Ts-Tsuge…” Blondie stuttered.

Sakura blinked. “Wasn’t that guy working out a couple days ago, too?”

“Y-Yes,” Blondie pulled out his notebook. “He seems to be a bit strange, but his skills are on par with Sugishita-san and Suo-san.”

Buff Guy gazed at them for a moment, before addressing the eyepatch guy. “Hey. It’s been a while, Suo. You feel like answering my question now?”

Eyepatch gave a pained smile. “I already told you I don’t wanna answer.”

Cafe Guy glanced curiously at him. “You know him, Suo-san?”

“Well, kind of,” he answered.

“But right now, it’s about Sakura-kun and Sato-kun.” Buff Guy raised his arms. “I have one question…”

Sakura tensed.

“What is your virtue?!” The guy flexed his arms.

Everyone gaped.

“He said it! ‘What is your virtue?’ in the flesh!” Blondie gushed, as Sakura stared in disbelief.

“Uh…” Cafe Guy froze.

“I knew it,” Chestnut sighed.

“He asked all of us yesterday, too,” another student commented.

“Huh? Virg…” Sakura trailed off.

Buff Guy flexed his arms again. “Not ‘virgin,’ virtue!” He corrected. “It’s like what you’re particular about! I wanted to ask two days ago, but I wasn’t done with my workout!”

Chestnut raised a brow. “I mean, what good does it do by asking that?”

“What’re you talkin’ about?” Buff Guy bellowed. “A guy’s virtue shows you how that guy lives! It’s such a waste not to ask about something so interesting!”

“I-I hear you!” Blondie agreed. “It’s not just about numerical data. How a person thinks also shows what kind of person he is.” He glanced at his notebook. “Tsugeura-san, you always wear your right shoe first, and drink only Sakas proteins.”

“Terrifying informant, I tell you…” Sakura heard Cafe Guy mutter under his breath.

“Oh? Why do you know that?” Buff Guy asked. He then noticed what Blondie was holding. “Oh, that notebook! You’re a little one, but you seem to have quite the hefty virtue!”

Sakura, Cafe Guy, and Eyepatch stared as the blond and redhead kept chatting. “What just happened?” Cafe Guy asked, baffled.

“They’re getting along,” Eyepatch grimaced. “In any case, he’s a bit stuffy. Kind of a pain.”

“Is he really that strong?” Sakura asked skeptically.

“Oh, yes. He is indeed strong,” Eyepatch replied.

Suddenly, Buff Guy perked up. “That’s right! You guys wanna hear Sakura-kun’s story too, right? How about we all talk about our virtue over food and drinks after school today?”

Everyone fell silent, before scattering off with half-baked excuses.

“Whaat?” Buff Guy slumped. “Everyone’s really busy, huh?”

“Right?” Blondie nodded.

Sakura stared. “Are they stupid?”

“They actually believed that…” Cafe Guy deadpanned.

“They’re both such positive thinkers,” Eyepatch remarked.

Buff Guy turned to face them. “Well then, the five of us can go! I’ll take you to my favorite joint.”

“Okay!”

“No, I’d never go,” Sakura refused.

“I’ll pass, too.” Eyepatch added.

“Sorry, I got a shift today,” Cafe Guy lied.

“Huh?” Blondie said. “But Sakura-san, there might be something delicious there!”

Sakura hesitated. Beside him, Cafe Guy smiled. “You’re really food-motivated, huh, Sakura-kun?”

“S-Shut up!”

Despite his best efforts trying to get out of it, Ryu ended up getting dragged along with the others to hang out after classes. When Suo realized there was no way to avoid going, he had immediately grabbed Ryu by the hood saying, “If I have to come, then you should, too” with the most terrifying smile he had ever seen.

So, Ryu went with them.

The group ended up at some wrestling-themed restaurant named Muscle Power. The walls were covered in large tacky wrestling posters and memorabilia, and one large muscular employee was tending the counter. Tsugeura was sitting in one of the red seats, with his back to the entrance.

“Hey, over here!” Tsugeura waved.

“Can you really eat something delicious in a place like this?” Sakura asked.

“Sakura-kun, are you hungry?” The redhead grabbed the menu. “I recommend the protein okonomiyaki! It doesn’t use flour. With high protein and low carbs, it’s muscle-friendly!”

“Oh, that’s healthy!”

“…Do all the items on the menu have protein powder in them?”

Sakura leaned in. “The photo does make it look delicious.”

“Sakura-kun, you’re so simple,” Suo ribbed. “I’ll just have water.”

“Hey, Sakura-kun, you like eating?” Tsugeura asked. “If you’re particular about that, it can be your virtue.”

The teen blushed. “I-I’m not particular about anything.”

“You really keep your secrets, huh. Oh well. In that case…” Tsugeura smirked. “Let’s fight.”

Huh?

“How you said two days ago that you’ll take the top spot was so awesome,” the redhead continued. “There’s no way a guy who can say something that big in front of everyone has no virtue. Perhaps ‘staying silent’ is a virtue too, but in that case, tell me why...” He planted his arm onto the table. “…with your own fists.”

Sakura smirked. “Sounds fun.”

Ryu frowned at them. “Oi, you two better not fight in here. At least take it outsi—”

Suddenly, the door swung open.

“Wow, how amazing!”

The group turned to see a young couple walk in. A girl with dark hair wearing an unfamiliar school uniform timidly stood behind a young man with pink hair and a much more familiar school uniform.

“Looks like we came to a fun little spot. But at least here…” the pink-haired Bofurin member trailed off. “Oya?”

The pink-haired newcomer smiled. “Hey there. What a coincidence!”

For some reason, Sakura blushed and put his head down onto the table. Meanwhile, Tsugeura waved. “If it isn’t Kiryu-kun! How about you sit with us?”

Kiryu walked past with the girl towards the back, ignoring Tsugeura entirely. “Here you go.” He helped the girl into her seat, before sitting down. “Does your feet hurt or anything?”

Ryu furrowed his brows. Did something happen? She doesn’t seem particularly happy about being here, he thought. Meanwhile, Nirei started gushing about the presence of so many capable Bofurin members in one place.

“H-How strong is that guy?” He heard Sakura ask.

“I’m so glad you asked!” Nirei flipped open his notebook. “Back in middle school, he attended Kanna Middle School, which was known as a rich kid school. But the rumor is, when he was a first-year, he defeated third-years from an infamous delinquent school all by himself.”

“Anything else?”

“Sakura-san, you really are hungry for info today,” Nirei smirked. He paused. “Wait...”

Ryu turned back to see steam coming off a furiously blushing Sakura. “What the…?”

“Hurry…other…info!!” Sakura demanded.

“Why is your face so red?” Nirei asked.

“Just hurry up with it!”

“It seems he’s pretty popular with girls,” Nirei explained. “By the way, that girl is wearing a Seikai Girls uniform. I wonder if she’s his girlfriend?”

“That’s not what I meant!”

“Sakura-kun is desperate to not think about the relationship between those two,” Suo explained with a grin. Ryu blinked in confusion before a look of realization crossed his face. Oh, so he’s the shy type, huh?

“What, Sakura-kun, you’re curious about Kiryu-kun?” Tsugeura asked. He stood up from his seat. “In that case, let’s chat together after all, Kiryu-kun. Why don’t you come here so we can all chat? You too, young lady!”

“D-Don’t go out of your way to do stuff!” Sakura protested.

“Sakura-kun said he wants to know more about you, Kiryu-kun!”

Kiryu gazed at the black-and-white-haired teen. “Oh, so you’re Sakura-chan. Sorry, I remembered your face, but not your name. You’re the one who fought Sugi-chan, right? Ah, but I’m busy right now, so we’ll chat again at school.” He turned back to the girl.

Sakura slumped. “I think all this did was embarrass me.” Ryu gave him a sympathetic smile.

Then, the redhead got up from his seat and marched over to the couple. “Come on, don’t be such a wet blanket! Kiryu-kun, you haven’t told me your virtue yet, either!”

“Uh, hey, maybe you shouldn’t—” Ryu and Nirei tried to protest as Tsugeura then slammed his fists onto the couple’s table.

The girl, Ryu noticed offhandedly, flinched at the sudden noise.

“I’m sorry,” Kiryu soothed her. “It’ll be okay. After all, he goes to Furin, just like me.” The pink-haired student slowly got up. “But he’s scary, isn’t he?”

He coldly stared Tsugeura down.

“Can you stop that?”

Tsugeura blinked. “Stop what?”

Man, read the room, Ryu internally sighed.

As the group of first-years watched Kiryu verbally dress down Tsugeura for being overly boisterous, Ryu quietly glanced at the girl. The Seikai student had shrunken in on herself, almost trembling in fear. Earlier, he asked her if her feet was okay, he noted. She looked pretty shaken when they entered the restaurant, too. Judging by what Kiryu’s saying about how Tsugeura’s scaring the girl, maybe she was being harassed? Ah, but I can’t really say for sure until I have solid evidence.

“Oh, uh, maybe this is bad news,” Nirei fretted.

Tsugeura clenched his fist. “I see.”

Then, the redhead student hunched down, trying to make himself smaller. “I’m terribly sorry about that,” he whispered nervously.

The group stared at him. So honest!

They watched as Kiryu and the girl leave, with Tsugeura softly whispering apologies in the background. When Tsugeura sat back down in his seat with a mopey look, Nirei gave him a confused look. “Did being told that you won’t be popular with girls hit you that hard?”

“That’s not it,” Tsugeura sighed. “Carelessly scaring other people is against my virtue.”

Suddenly, yelling was heard from outside.

“Found ya, bastard!”

“Surround ‘em!”

Shit, Ryu thought. He immediately leapt out of his seat and raced for the door. The others startled. “S-Sato-san?!” Nirei yelped.

He yanked the door open and stepped out to see Kiryu and the girl standing right in front of the restaurant, surrounded by several punks. Ryu scanned his surroundings for a moment, then glanced at the couple. “You two okay?”

Kiryu blinked in surprise, then smiled. “Just peachy~”

“Hey, asshole!” A guy with a bad haircut and gray jacket yelled. “Stay outta this!”

Ryu turned to him with a glare. “No. Now back off.”

As the guy sputtered indignantly, he addressed the girl. “Have these guys been harrassing you?”

The girl hesitantly nodded. Kiryu spoke up to explain. “I passed by when this punk was annoying this girl, so I socked him and we were on the run.” Meanwhile, Sakura and the others stepped out to join them. “And he got his many buddies to look for her with him. Just how persistent is this guy?”

“I guess she wasn’t his girlfriend…” Nirei realized.

“Indeed,” Suo added with a smile.

Tsugeura suddenly grabbed Kiryu by the shoulders. “Kiryu-kun, you are so awesome!”

Kiryu stared in shock. “Uh, thanks?”

“Which means, your virtue is ‘be considerate to girls’, isn’t it? Good! Great!!” Tsugeura continued, oblivious to the punk in front of them stewing in anger.

“Tsuge-chan, later,” Kiryu panicked. “Let’s talk about it later.”

The punk with the bad haircut snapped, throwing a punch at Kiryu. “You fuckers are all mockin’ m—!”

Sakura swiftly landed a kick into the punk’s face, sending him flying. “Sheesh. Using a ton of guys to surround someone? How lame.”

That instantly pissed off the crowd.

“Why you little…”

“What’re think you’re doin’!?”

Sakura just glared at them. “I hate guys like you.”

In the back, Nirei shook in fear. “S-Sakura-san, you don’t have to taunt them that much.” Meanwhile, Suo gently herded the girl and Nirei away from the crowd. “Why don’t we stand back a bit?”

The girl blinked.

“It’s fine. It’ll be okay,” Suo reassured, before glancing at Sakura and the others getting ready to fight. “After all, those four are really tough.”

“Hey, Furin! Guardian of the neighborhood or whatever you are…” a punk wearing a red hoodie shouted. “Don’t get too cocky about it!”

Sakura scoffed. “Scumbags.”

Ryu readied into a stance. “Let’s get this over with.”

“Well, let’s dispose of them quickly,” Kiryu stepped forward.

Tsugeura grinned widely. “All right! Come at me!” he declared, before he was immediately socked in the face.

Everyone gaped.

Ryu blinked in surprise, before landing a hook kick into his opponent’s chin while the guy was distracted. “This town is just full of surprises,” he murmured.

“Sheesh. You were worried about others, and that’s how you end up?” Sakura scoffed at Tsugeura, ducking under a swing.

“Eat shit!” The punk who attacked Tsugeura swung again, before his fist was caught. The redhead smirked, tightening his grip. “I decided that the opponent will get the first hit. Now, it’s my turn.”

Tsugeura quickly grappled the opponent from behind, before hefting himself up and landed a brutal suplex on him, smashing the punk’s head into asphalt.

Nirei’s jaw dropped. “G-German suplex?”

“He’s still as flashy as ever,” sighed Suo.

The redhead got back onto his feet. “I let the opponent shine, then I step into the limelight!” He grinned, flexing his arm. “That’s my virtue!”

“He’s definitely gonna die young,” Sakura and Ryu deadpanned.

Sakura then quickly landed another kick at an opponent that came flying towards him. “Watch it! Why you flinging ‘em my way?” He yelled at Kiryu.

“Sorry!” Kiryu chirped. “I thought things would end quicker if I sent them your way.” Just then, a punk with brown hair pounced, aiming a punch at the pink-haired student. Kiryu grabbed the brunet punk and landed a palm-strike, sending him flying into Sakura’s direction.

Sakura quickly aimed a push-kick into the punk’s stomach in retaliation. “Huh? Gimme a break!”

“All right, leave it to me!” Tsugeura encouraged.

Ryu huffed in amusement as he raced towards a group of punks, before skidding into a low sweep kick, knocking over several opponents. He then swiftly twisted around to land a tornado kick into an opponent that was sent in his direction by Kiryu. “And here I thought you liked fighting, Sakura-kun,” he teased.

“S-Shut up!”

“Kiryu-san is making the three of them fight?” Nirei wondered. “Is he enjoying all of this?”

“Not at all,” Suo refuted, before calling out to the pink-haired student. “Kiryu-kun, you don’t have to worry about what’s behind you. I’m right here.”

Kiryu’s eyes widened, before he grinned. “Okay!~”

As Suo swiftly dealt with a punk that had tried to attack them, a look of realization crossed Sakura’s face. When he noticed two punks charging towards Kiryu, Sakura leaped into the air to send a flying kick into the punks. Kiryu blinked in surprise. “Th-Thank you, Sakura-chan.”

“…way.”

Kiryu stared. “Hm?”

“Bring it. Send ‘em all my way,” Sakura stated.

The others grinned at him.

“Sakura-chan, you’re so kind!~”

“Kiryu-kun, gimme some! Gimme some, too!”

“Oh, me too!”

“You—!!”

“What a sight…” Nirei said, speechless, as the four Bofurin members stood over the pile of unconscious bodies.

“Sheesh. They’re too weak, so it’s outta the question,” Sakura scoffed.

Kiryu smiled at him. “To get rid of all of them so quickly…You three are strong.” Ryu grinned back at him in response.

“Sakura-kun, go ahead with the motto!” Tsugeura encouraged. Sakura only gave a look of confusion. “Motto?”

“Bofurin’s motto! I’ll let you have the most awesome part of it all,” the redhead grinned. 

Nirei called out to Tsugeura. “Sakura-san came from out of town, so I don’t think he knows it yet.” 

“Oh, I get it!” Tsugeura realized, before turning to Sakura and Ryu. “Then you should memorize this!” He then took a deep breath, before shouting at the top of his lungs.

Suo gave a pained smile as he clapped his hands over his ringing ears. “You don’t have to yell that loudly.”

After a quick “pep talk” from Kiryu, the group of punks fled off into the distance. Ryu watched them go with a look of mild calmness. “Let’s hope they won’t cause any more trouble after this.”

“Well, it’s over. You’re fine now,” Kiryu called out to the girl.

The girl bowed earnestly. “Thank you so much!”

Shortly after, the group of Bofurin members sent the girl on her way. Kiryu sighed. “Still, I knew that you were strong from your fight against Sugi-chan, but you really are something, Sakura-chan.”

“Sure is! Totally makes sense that he’s aimin’ to be the top!” Tsugeura chimed in.

“Oh, he is?”

Ryu blinked. “You didn’t know? He announced it to the class on the first day.”

“I thought the class was a bit rowdy, but I was at a really good spot in my game,” Kiryu explained. “Well, I’m glad I found out before we decided on our Grade Captain. Anyway, Sakura-chan!” He pulled out his phone. “What’s your contact info?”

“H-Huh?!” Sakura gaped, before slowly pulling out his own phone. “…How do I do that?”

“Here, let me see. Wait, why is your face all red?”

After quickly realizing that Sakura had no contacts (besides the weather announcement, which was honestly a little sad), the group of students soon exchanged phone numbers. Kiryu then looked up towards Ryu. “Oh, I didn’t get your name, but can we exchange contact info?”

Ryu smiled. “Sure. My name’s Sato. I don’t really use much besides the Chatter app and texting, so here.” He held out his phone.

“Thank you!~” Kiryu grinned before handing over his own phone. As he went to enter his phone number, Kiryu paused. Not unlike Sakura, Ryu’s phone only had a small handful of contacts. But what stuck out the most was a contact that, strangely enough, was listed as Genda Law Office.

Kiryu blinked in confusion, before entering his number and handed the phone back to Ryu. The raven-haired boy grinned, giving back Kiryu’s phone in exchange, before turning to Sakura. “Sakura-kun! Wanna exchange phone numbers with me?”

Sakura sputtered as his face turned red again. Suo gave him a teasing grin. “You’re so easy to fluster, Sakura-kun.”

“S-Shut up!!”

Chapter Text

The next morning, Sakura sat at the counter of Cafe Pothos, staring at his phone with flushed cheeks. From behind him, a voice startled him. “Why have you been staring at your smartphone the whole time? A game?”

Sakura scowled. “Wh-What do you want so suddenly?”

“Sorry. I didn’t think I’d surprise you that much,” the cafe girl bent down to pick up the fallen phone. “Anyway, hurry up and eat. You’ll be late.”

He glared at the girl who seemed to be taking her time returning the phone. “G-Give it back.”

“Here, I added my number, too.”

“Wh-Why are you adding it without telling me?!”

As soon as Sakura got his phone back, it immediately started making noises as messages started popping up from his classmates. He furrowed his brows. We’ll see each other at school. Why talk over smartphones?

Akihiko Nirei: All of you were so awesome yesterday! By the way, we’re still not picking our grade captain yet?

He stared at the message. What the hell is a grade captain? Sakura slowly navigated the keyboard to type his question, before several more flew by on the screen.

Mitsuki Kiryu: Nirei-chan, you guys were absent two days ago. And we didn’t do it yesterday, either. I’m sure we’ll decide when everyone’s around. Maybe we’ll do it today?

Some image from Blondie popped up on the screen.

Mitsuki Kiryu: You know what? Yesterday…

Taiga Tsugeura: Oh, what happened?

Mitsuki Kiryu: There’s this new game. I recommend it.

Akihiko Nirei: Kiryu-san’s recommendation?

Taiga Tsugeura: A game, huh? I just might make my debut!

Ryu Sato: Ooh, sounds fun.

Hayato Suo: What game?

Mitsuki Kiryu: The game is something like this…

Eventually he got overwhelmed with the constant messages and just placed the phone down with trembling hands. I’ll ask when I get there, Sakura thought as he chomped on his sandwich.

Sakura yanked the door to the classroom open. “WHAT THE HELL IS A GRADE CAPTAIN?!” He yelled.

“Huh? Wh-Why are you so angry?” Blondie sputtered.

“Why do you guys send me messages about stuff you can just talk about here?” he asked.

Pinky gave a look of mild surprise. “Huh? The chat system is so useful, though.”

“I saw the ‘Read’ tag so I knew you saw it,” Eyepatch explained. “But it’s hard to jump in when you’re not used to it.” He glanced toward the doorway. “But you’ll be fine, Sakura-kun. We’ll be talking about that right now.”

Sakura turned to see three Furin students step into the classroom.

“The Grade Captain and Vice-Captains for Tamon Team second-years are here.”

The guy with the pompadour stepped forward. “All rrright, look herrre!”

They’re the ones from that day, Sakura realized. Meanwhile, Blondie was gushing. “Amazing! They’re the celebrities of the second-years! I didn’t think I’d get to see them up close.”

Sakura glanced at some guy with his headphones on, who had slouched into a chair in the corner. What’s with that guy? He’s clearly not into it.

“Rrrright herrre and now, y’all will decide yer Grrrade Captain,” Pompadour declared. “The Grrrade Captain is the class corrrdinatorrr and coverrrs everyone’s butts. Prrroblems frrrom the class will be his rrresponsibility. I don’t carrre if ya volunteerrr orrr nominate someone. Hurrry up and decide!”

That means the Grade Captain is the top of this class, Sakura thought, as an image of the leader of Furin popped up in his head. So, someone like him.

Eyepatch raised his hand, before slowly pointing towards him. “I think Sakura-kun would be a good choice.”

…Huh?

Sakura’s eyes widened. “Hah?! Hold on a second here!”

“Oh, I see,” Cafe Guy realized, before raising his own hand up too. “In that case, I agree with Suo-san.”

“Me too!” Buff Guy raised his hand enthusiastically. “I think Sakura-kun would be a good choice, too. Sakura-kun was awesome both on his first day and yesterday!”

Sakura blushed. “Wh-What are you guys saying?”

Pinky chimed in with his hand up. “Yup. I agree, too~”

Blondie threw his hand up high. “I agree as well!”

“Wait. Hold on, guys,” Sakura protested. “H-He’s better suited for stuff like that.” He pointed towards the gorilla guy who attacked him on the first day.

“Sugishita-kun isn’t the type to do stuff like this,” Eyepatched countered.

“Neither am I! Besides, I have no idea what to do. And I’m an outsider.” Sakura kept his head down. Then, a voice spoke up. “That doesn’t matter, does it?”

Sakura glanced up to see a group of students sitting near the wall. “You’re already here, and you and Sato saved that middle school kid.” Meanwhile, another student spoke up. “I heard you won against the second-in-command of Shishitoren, too. Besides, the four main guys skill-wise are nominating you. We got no complaints.”

The monochrome-haired student flushed.

“Sakura-kun, if you’re going to do it, I’ll be your vice-captain,” Eyepatch convinced. “As for the other one…” He turned towards the cafe guy. “You want to do it, Sato-kun?”

Cafe Guy’s eyes widened. “Me? Hmm…Alright, but only if Nirei-san gets to be our advisor!”

“WHAT?!” Nirei gaped.

“More than anything else, everyone is saying they’re okay leaving it in your hands. Is that not good enough?” Eyepatch finished.

Sakura stared wide-eyed at them. Despite his initial desire to be at the top for self-recognition, for some reason, he felt almost…hesitant to take the position of Grade Captain. Ever since that fight with Shishitoren, I’ve been thinking…maybe I…I’m just like him. He thought of Shishitoren’s leader. And yet…me?

Suddenly, a voice from behind started shouting. “WHAT ARE Y’ALL DILLY-DALLYIN’ ABOUT? IT’S NOT LIKE WE’RE ASKING YA TO BE THE REP! DON’T TAKE SO DAMN LONG TO DECIDE! IT’S JUST A GRADE CAPTAIN!”

“I-Isn’t his voice a bit too loud?” Blondie stared, hands over his ears.

“It was so sudden, too,” Eyepatch smiled.

“My ears…” Cafe Guy grimaced in pain.

As headphones guy kept yelling, the second-year with the bowl cut walked over and pulled off the headphones. “SO I SAID—hurry up and decide.”

The class stared in shock. The volume was that loud?

“Hey, you.” Headphones pointed at Sakura. “You do it. There, we’re done.”

Sakura did a double-take. “Huh?! Why are you…”

“It looked like these guys were relying on you, but you were so wishy-washy. Nobody is expecting a perfect perfomance from the beginning,” Headphones continued. “If you end up being useless, someone else can take over.” He put his headphones back on. “THAT’S IT! DONE DEAL!”

Sakura turned towards Pompadour. “Hey! You’re the Grade Captain, aren’t you? Why are you letting him settle things!?”

Pompadour raised a brow. “Huh? What the hell arrre ya talkin’ about? Tamon Team’s second-yearrr Grrrrade Captain is him…” He jabbed a thumb towards the headphones guy.

“Rrrrren Kaji!”

After the matter of Grade Captain was settled, Blondie immediately set on sharing contact info with the rest of the class. The other students soon chipped in to help with enthusiam.

“This class…” Sakura turned towards Pompadour, who stood with a proud grin. “…is full of good guys. Make surrre to lead ‘em well.”

Sakura frowned. “You say lead ‘em, but what am I supposed to do?”

Pompadour puffed his chest. “Well, forrr now, do whatcha wanna do.”

He clenched his fist in frustration. But I don’t have anything I want to do…

The guy with the pompadour glanced at him and sighed. “Tamon Team is doing the rrrrounds afterrr school today. You new officerrrs stick with Kaji. Obserrrve up close just what kinda guy ourrr Grrrade Captain is.”

Which was how Sakura, Cafe Guy, Eyepatch, and Blondie ended up trailing behind Headphones and Bowl Cut through some quiet neighborhood. As Sakura stared at Headphones trying to puzzle over what a grade captain was supposed to do, the cafe guy glanced at him. “You’re staring awfully hard at Kaji-senpai. Something on your mind?”

Sakura grunted.

“S-Sakura-san, you don’t have to glare that much,” Blondie pleaded.

“I’m not glarin’,” Sakura denied.

Blondie faltered. “Oh, but…Kaji-san was quick to get into fights until he got to middle school. I heard he was unstoppable. We don’t know what will trigger him like what happened in the classroom, so it’s better to not annoy him.”

“Kaji-kun!” Just then, an old lady came up to Headphones with a worried look. “My girl…Risa-chan is missing again.”

“A lost child?” Blondie worried.

“Hah? Again?” Headphones scowled. “I told you to watch her well.”

The old lady wilted. “I’m sorry, I was careless.”

“Damn it. Don’t you cry, though,” Headphones assured. “We’ll do something about it. Any details?”

“She’s wearing a pink ribbon today.”

“Got it. She might head back home, so you should go there, too, Granny. Got that?”

As soon as the old lady walked off, the second year put his headphones back on. “Okay, Kusumi. Take care of the rest.”

Sakura stared in disbelief. He’s not doing anything? Is that what a Grade Captain…a leader is supposed to do? I thought leaders were more like…

Blondie gaped as the bowl cut guy typed away on his phone, before moving on. “Looks like they’re sharing info already. Such quick work. But I’m worried. We should find her quickly.”

“Of course,” Sakura said. “We’ll make sure to find her.”

Cafe Guy smiled. “You said it.”

Just then, his phone started making noises again. Sakura pulled out his phone.

Hayato Suo: ‘We’ll make sure to find her.’ Says our Grade Captain.

Hayato Suo: Let’s do it!

Sakura whipped his head towards Eyepatch. “WHAT ARE YOU—”

Eyepatch only grinned in response. “It’s fine. I’m sure everyone will be hyped up.”

His face reddened further. “B-But if nobody reacted at all, it would just be embarrassing!”

Suddenly, his phone was bombarded by several encouraging messages from his classmates. He gripped his phone with warm fingers. Eyepatch smiled. “See, everyone is motivated.”

Blondie stared curiously. “Sakura-san, what’s wrong? Your face is all red.”

Cafe Guy gave a slight grin. “I think he’s feeling shy.”

“I-It doesn’t matter why! Let’s go!” He turned around, prepared to storm off, before something jumped onto his face. “Ack!”

“Sakura-san?!” Blondie yelped.

He sat back up, clutching his head. “Ow…What the…” Sakura opened his eyes to see a white cat with a pink ribbon land in front of him. Cafe Guy perked up. “Wait…is that—?”

“Overrrr herrre! This way!” Pompadour skidded around a corner. “That you, Sakurrra? Catch herrrr!”

The others stared at the second-year. “Huh? Why?”

“That’s herr! That’s Rrrrrisa-chan!”

As if on cue, the cat immediately took off running. Pompadour chased after it, only to stop as the cat climbed onto the rooftop of a building. Blondie stared despondently. “Sh-She’s so high up already.”

Sakura ran towards the building, before using the narrow alleyway to parkour up onto the roof. As soon as he reached the top, however, the cat took off again. “Damn you…Get back here!”

What followed was a ridiculously long and frustrating goose (cat?) chase around the neighborhood, as Sakura leaped over delivery men, charged through bushes, and at one point, ran into someone’s backyard. Just as he almost managed to catch the cat, it slipped through his fingers and jumped onto the bridge railing.

Sakura’s eyes widened. “Oi! You idiot! That way is…!”

The cat leaped off the bridge. He tried to reach out for it. Dammit!

Suddenly, a shadow passed over him. He looked up to see Headphones soaring past and land straight into the water below. Sakura gaped, barely registering Pompadour and Cafe Guy running up to him. “Did Kaji-senpai just jump off?!” Cafe Guy yelled.

Pompadour looked to Bowl Cut and a handful of second-years that came up to them. “Kasumi, you guys help Kaji come back up! You call the grrrandma! I’m gonna go borrrow some towels! Now go!”

“Yessir!”

After finally getting the cat back to its owner, the old lady started thanking them. Sakura watched as the headphones guy gently scolded the old lady. This guy…I don’t get him. On one hand, he’s a grade captain, but on the other, he acts like…

Sakura stepped away from the group, thinking of Plant Guy’s words. I was able to become the top because everyone carried me up. Because people could relate to what I wanted to do, and helped me out. He stopped in front of the headphones guy. “What do you want to do?”

Headphones scowled. “Hah?”

“You became Grade Captain because there was something you wanted to do, right?” Sakura questioned. “What is it?”

A short silence fell over them.

Headphones raised a brow. “I don’t have anything. What the hell are you talkin’ about?”

Sakura startled.

“It wasn’t like I wanted to be Grade Captain, anyway,” Headphones continued.

“Huh? Then why…”

The headphones guy turned towards Pompadour and the others. “They told me to do it.”

Sakura’s eyes widened. Just like me? “B-But…if that’s the case, then there’s no meaning for you to be doing this, right?”

Suddenly, Headphones gritted his teeth and abruptly stood up. Sakura watched in surprise as the guy seethed in anger for a moment, before shoving a lollipop into his mouth. Headphones took a breath. “…I can’t make candy even if I run out.”

“Huh?” Sakura asked, puzzled.

“I’m not good at rounding guys up like Enomoto,” Headphones continued. “I can’t communicate with others well like Kusumi. So…” He reached down for his towel. “I’m always relying on them. Even then, they still rely on me with the way I am.” The guy walked past Sakura, then paused.

“And so, to live up to them, I do what I can. That’s all.”

Sakura stared, frozen in place, as the guy walked away. So it’s okay not to have anything I want to do? But…to live up to them…Maybe that’s what he wants to do.

‘Live up to them,’ huh?

“Sakura-kun!”

He jumped, turning around to see Blondie, Cafe Guy, and Eyepatch grinning at him. Cafe Guy held out a box towards him. “Here, have some dango. They’re really good.” He eyed the dango cautiously, before taking it. Cafe Guy grinned.

“Man, you were like a ninja, Sakura-san!” Blondie gushed. “We were up against a cat, so I thought we’d lose sight of her right away! I’m sure you’d have caught her super fast if she was a human.”

Blondie looked to the others. “I knew we could count on you, Sakura-san. You really are reliable.”

The dango stick fell outta Sakura’s mouth as he stared in surprise. Me? Reliable?

“U-Um…” He hesitated. “S-So the reason you nominated me for, uh, Grade Captain…was b-because you’re counting on me?”

The three students stared at him for a moment, before beaming large grins.

“Of course, Sakura-kun.”

“We’ll be counting on you, Sakura-kun!”

“You can count on us, too!”

Sakura scowled with flushed cheeks. “Y-You need to learn how to fight first!”

And as he swatted away Eyepatch and Cafe Guy’s light teasing, Sakura thought to himself. Counting on me, huh? Maybe…living up to them isn’t too bad of a goal.

Chapter Text

When Sakura said he wasn’t going to walk with him to school today, Ryu didn’t think too much on it. After all, it took a little convincing to get Sakura to agree to it the first time. So, Ryu took it in stride and went on ahead to meet up with the others.

“Morning guys,” Ryu smiled tiredly as he pulled up a seat in front of Suo and Nirei. They, along with Tsugeura and Kiryu, grinned back.

“Morning, Sato-chan!~”

“Mornin’!”

“Good morning, Sato-kun.”

“Good morning!” Nirei paused. “Oh, did Sakura-san not come with you?”

Ryu shook his head. “He said he had something to do. I’m sure he’ll show up later.” When Nirei kept staring at him, he blinked in confusion. “…Is something wrong?”

The blond startled. “Oh! Uh, that’s good. I-It’s just…you look a little tired, Sato-san. Did you not get any sleep yesterday?”

Ryu held back a wince. Shit, he noticed? “Ah, no, not really. I kinda stayed up late last night reading. Guess I got carried away,” he lied, giving a slight laugh.

Nirei frowned. “That’s no good! You should remember to get some rest, Sato-san.”

“Mm, I get it, though. Sometimes I get too absorbed in my games and forget to sleep, too,” Kiryu chimed.

“You know, a good work-out will help you fall asleep faster!” Tsugeura grinned.

“Ah, Tsugeura-san, I don’t think that’s the issue…”

Ryu smiled in relief, watching the others chat amongst themselves. When he felt eyes on him, however, he turned to see Suo gazing at him with an odd expression. “Suo-san?”

Suo wiped the expression off his face, before leaning in to whisper, “Are you sure you’re alright, Sato-kun?”

Of course he saw through it, Ryu mentally sighed. Still, it’s not like he can do anything about these nightmares. He smiled reassuringly. “I’m sure.”

The other teen held his gaze a little longer, before nodding with a calm smile and turned back to the conversation.

Just then, Sakura entered the classroom, looking oddly flustered. He looked around until his eyes settled on Nirei, and marched over to them with tense shoulders. When he reached them, though, he stared hesitantly at Nirei. Sakura opened his mouth, then closed it, before ducking his head.

“…names.”

Nirei stared. “Huh?”

“C-Can you…tea—uh, tell me…everyone’s names?” Sakura mumbled nervously.

The group blinked. After a short moment of stunned silence, Nirei smiled. “Of course, Sakura-san. Let’s see…” As Nirei started to point out people’s names, Sakura sat down next to him and pulled out his phone. Ryu watched him with a soft gaze as Sakura’s shoulder slowly loosened up.

After calling out a few names, Nirei then pointed towards a small group of students sitting near the front. “Do you see those students over there? The buzz cut to the right is Kurita-san. The man-bun in the middle is Takanashi-san. And the black mushroom is Kakiuchi-san.”

“The black mushroom…?” Sakura echoed.

“See? The one with the hoodie,” Nirei explained.

Sakura frowned. “Damn it. I can’t remember them all at once.”

Ryu smiled encouragingly. “Relax, no one’s expecting you to know everyone’s names right off the bat. Take as much time as you need.”

“Still, I’m happy that you asked me to teach you everyone’s names, Sakura-san,” Nirei beamed.

“Perhaps it’s some awareness as the Grade Captain?” Suo added.

Sakura pouted, crossing his arms. “I-It’s nothing like that. It won’t hurt me to know.”

“You don’t have to be so bashful!” Suo jested.

Kiryu then pointed a finger at himself. “Oh? Then, what’s my name?”

“And me?” Tsugeura grinned.

Sakura snapped at them with flushed cheeks. “Shut up, you guys! I’ll take you down! Okay, next!”

“Aw, how cruel.”

Nirei surveyed the room. “Let’s see, next is…” He paused. “Anzai-san is hurt.”

Ryu turned to see the brunet student with his shoulders hunched and wearing a bandage on his face. Anzai looked up for a brief moment, before he sullenly got up to leave the classroom. He looks upset, Ryu noted worriedly. Maybe I should ask him about it? He did help me out with the class notes…

“I wonder if something happened?” Nirei wondered. “I didn’t have any incoming intel.”

Ryu jumped in his seat as a voice boomed through the classroom loudspeaker. “HEYA! FIRST AND SECOND-YEAR GRADE CAPTAINS AND VICE-CAPTAINS, GATHER UP AT THE ROOFTOP!”

“Umemiya, you idiot! If you suddenly broadcast an announcement, people will be surprised!”

“Oh, right. That ding-ding-ding thing! Which one was it?”

“You’re too late!”

Sakura glared at the speaker. “Just ban him from the broadcast room.”

“They’re calling for us already,” Suo observed.

“First thing in the morning, too,” Ryu added.

“I-I wonder what it’s about?” A worried look crossed Nirei’s face. “Y-You should hurry on over, Sakura-san, Sato-san, Suo-san!”

Ryu blinked. “You’re not coming?”

Nirei gave an anxious smile. “W-Well, I’m not a grade captain or a vice-captain. I don’t think I’ll be allowed up there.”

He waved it off. “So? You’re our advisor, so that counts, right? It’s fine, it’s fine! I doubt Umemiya-senpai would be upset having you there. Besides,” he jabbed a thumb towards Sakura and Suo. “Someone’s gotta help me deal with these two.”

“Oi!”

“How mean, Sato-kun~”

When the group reached the rooftop, a large gathering of Bofurin members were already there, standing some distance away. Nirei turned to spot a familiar first-year tending to the garden plots. “Wait, isn’t that Sugishita-san? I was wondering why he wasn’t in our classroom.”

“Sakurrra, Sato, Suo, over herrre!” Enomoto called out. “Oh, Nirrrei, you’rrrre herrre, too? You come overrr, too!” Ryu gave Nirei an encouraging smile. “See? It’s fine.”

“What’re ya gonna do, calling us out here first thing in the morning?” Sakura asked as they walked over.

Enomoto glanced over the gathering of students. “Time forrrr each team’s officerrrs to meet up. Though, most of the second-yearrrs arrre continuing from last yearrr. The firrrst yearrrs arrre mainly guys who’rrrre famous frrrrom theirrr middle school days. We all know each otherrr.”

“Suo-san, do you know everyone else here as well?” Nirei wondered.

The eyepatch-adorned teen hummed thoughtfully. “Yeah. Not everyone, but I’ve talked to most of them.”

Sakura made a face. “So I have to memorize the faces and names of everyone in class, plus this many guys?”

“You don’t have to worry about that, Sakura-san.” The group turned to Nirei. “I’ll fill you in if you don’t know anyone.”

Ryu stared in confusion.

“Do you want me to go through them for now?” Nirei looked around the rooftop. “The one in the back with the red shirt is…”

“H-Hold on a second!” Sakura interjected. “You know the Grade Captains from every class?”

“Uh, well,” Nirei faltered. “I just know the faces and names of everyone attending this school.”

They stared at him. He what now?

“You memorized them?” Suo asked.

“Yes. I borrowed the roster yesterday,” Nirei answered. Ryu’s eyes widened. Yesterday?! He memorized everyone’s names in ONE DAY?!

“I won’t be of any use to you guys in fights,” the blond continued. “And I’m pretty good at memorizing faces and names. I thought if I memorized them all, it would make Sakura-san’s life here a bit smoother.” He gave a shaky thumbs-up. “A-After all, I did decide that I would guide you to the top.”

Sakura stood there, frozen.

“Nire-kun, that’s amazing,” Suo praised. “I wouldn’t be able to do that in such a short span of time. In my case…” He placed his hand under his chin. “I know. How about I act as the negotiator? I’m pretty good at making others accept my requests. I can also casually get some information out of them, too.”

“That sounds a lot like coercion…” Ryu muttered. “Well, I guess I can deal with figuring out what people need help with. I used to do that for my brother back in my hometown, so it should be no problem.” He then placed a hand on Sakura’s shoulder with a grin. “You don’t have to do this alone. This way, we can all work together to do our best!”

Sakura stared at them, as if in a daze. He then abruptly turned his back towards them, his ears red. “Then, I’ll leave that part up to you…”

“Nirei. Suo. Sato.”

Ryu stilled. I don’t think I’ve ever heard Sakura say my name before, he thought, amazed. It…sounds nice. Coming from him.

“Huh? Wait, what?” Nirei blinked.

“I’m glad you remembered our names!” Suo grinned teasingly.

“O-Of course I remember!”

Just then, they heard a voice from the rooftop entrance. “Sorry I’m late!” They turned to see Umemiya waving, with a group of third-years just behind him.

“Ugh, there’s even more?” Sakura scowled. He then jolted in surprise as the entire group of first and second-years stood to attention. He turned to ask Nirei, “Hey, how many Grade Captains are there in total?”

Nirei shook nervously. “Th-Those people aren’t Grade Captains!”

“They’re the Four Kings of Furin High, and their Vice-Leaders!”

Umemiya and his group came to a stop just in front of the gathering of Grade Captains. Among the Four Kings, Ryu noticed a tall person with long dark hair with dyed red tips, wearing a skirt and heeled boots. Huh. Ryu thought. I like their look, especially the hair; it’s so vibrant.

Meanwhile, Nirei seemed to be bluescreening, as he started to make noises resembling a tea kettle. Sakura gave him a look. “I have no idea what the hell you’re saying.”

The blond stared back at him incredulously. “I-I mean, this…this is…” He stammered. “The Four Kings of Furin High are all standing right before my eyes! They’re the core of Bofurin!”

“Thanks for gathering here!” Umemiya greeted. “The people you see here will be leading Bofurin from now on. But before that, I want to tell you guys something.”

Ryu raised a brow. Oh?

“Some of you may have noticed…” the Bofurin rep began. “But we’re done transplanting all of this year’s sprouts!”

Of course.

“Sugishita over there helped out a whole bunch. We have more plots this year, so we’ll be able to eat a whole bunch!” Umemiya beamed. “Look forward to the summer barbeque party!”

From behind him, Hiragi scowled. “Umemiya, is that something you have to talk about right now?”

“Aww, we took the time to transplant them all, so I want them to see.”

“The Grade Captains came all the way up here, so greet them first!”

“A greeting, huh? I wasn’t planning on anything overblown like that,” Umemiya blinked owlishly. “But I guess I could say one thing. Everyone,” he bowed towards the underclassmen. “I’m counting on you.”

The students stared.

“There’s only so much I can do by myself,” Umemiya continued. “Let alone, it’s impossible for me to look out for everyone in this school. So I’d like to leave it up to you guys. Watch your friends closely wherever you are, and help them out. Please.”

“Yessir!”

After that, the Bofurin members split up to mingle with each other. Ryu flinched as the third-year with the mohawk started to smack both his and Sakura’s backs with surprising force. “So you two are the first-year Grade Captain and Vice-Captain, huh?”

“That hurts! You’re hitting me too much, damn it!” Sakura shouted.

Ryu gave a pained smile. “Can you tone it down a little, senpai? I think I can feel my spine cracking…”

“S-Sakura-san, Sato-san, do you know them?” Nirei stared, puzzled.

The bicolored teen sighed. “Met ‘em the first day I moved here.”

“Well, you were all pumped from before entering school!” The third-year, who Ryu learned was named Masumoto, grinned. “I knew this would happen.”

“Don’t talk random nonsense,” Hiragi said wryly.

The other third year started to mumble quietly, causing Ryu and the others to strain their ears. “I heard you even won against Togame,” said the third year.

Sakura stared. “Y-Yeah.”

“Tamon Team’s second-years are all continuing from last year, huh?” They all turned to see Umemiya walk up to them. He glanced at the first years. “So, the first-year Grade Captain and Vice-Captain are Sakura and Sato, huh?” He grinned. “Thanks, man! Countin’ on you two as well, Nirei and Suo.”

Ryu and Suo smiled, while Nirei jolted. “Of course.”

“But if you’re ever in trouble, don’t hesitate to rely on your upperclassmen,” Umemiya continued, slinging an arm around Hiragi. “Your big brothers will take care of everything.”

Ryu’s smile turned a little fond. Heh. Kinda reminds me of Tabo, if not a bit friendlier.

The third year grinned. “Countin’ on you guys too, Kaji! Teach ‘em all the stuff you wished you knew in your first year.”

Kaji took out his lollipop before staring at Sakura. “You’re basically handling things on your own. There aren’t many things I can do.” He turned away. “In the first place, I ain’t your big brother. I’m an only child.”

Talk about encouraging.

“W-Well, I’m totally aware of that,” Sakura muttered.

Enomoto gave a sly grin towards Kaji. “That’s not what he meant when he said that.” On Kaji’s other side, Hiragi gave the second-year a nudge. “Don’t you have a better way to phrase it, ‘Senpai’?”

When the group of first-years slid open the door to the classroom, a large handful of their classmates looked up. “Oh, they’re back!” They were then herded into a corner, where the class gathered around them in hopes of gossip.

“So, what was it about?” Tsugeura asked.

“We were meeting up with folks on the other teams!” Nirei answered enthusiastically. “I was so deeply moved by it!”

“What, so the Four Kings were there, too?”

“Yeah, they were,” Suo replied.

Tsugeura grinned. “Oh, really? I’m jealous. I wanna hear the virtues of our Four Kings.”

Nirei brightened. “Right?! I wondered about that, too!”

Ryu gave an amused sigh. Well, at least they’re getting along, he thought. He then turned to glance at Anzai’s desk, where it stood empty. He’s still not back yet…I hope the guy’s okay. Maybe I should look for him?

He stepped away from the others, drawing Sakura’s attention, and walked towards a group of students that stood near the desk. “Hey. Uh, Takanashi-san, right? Do you guys know where Anzai-san is?”

Takanashi blinked. “Oh, Sato. No, we haven’t seen him since the morning announcements.” Next to him, Kakiuchi crossed his arms. “Yeah, he looked pretty bummed, too. Didn’t even want to talk with us. Man, I hope he’s alright…”

“How long has Anzai-san been like this?” Ryu asked.

Kurita, who had been standing between the other first-years, spoke up. “Well, he wasn’t like this yesterday when we were hanging out after class. No idea what happened after he left, though.”

“Do you have any idea of where he went?”

They shook their heads. Ryu sighed. “Well, it was worth a shot. Thanks, anyway.” At that moment, the teacher stepped into the classroom. “I better get going. Hope you guys find Anzai-san.”

Despite Ryu’s initial intentions of looking for Anzai after class, he ended up walking down Tonpu Market Street with his friends. He was going to turn down Tsugeura’s offer to hang out, but one look at Nirei’s puppy dog eyes had him agreeing. Those puppy dog eyes are lethal, Ryu thought ruefully.

“Hey, guys.” Tsugeura piped up. “We don’t have patrols today, so why don’t we hang out at Muscle Power?”

“Oh, sounds good!” Nirei beamed.

Ryu, Sakura, Suo, and Kiryu deadpanned. “I’ll pass.”

Just then, Sakura straightened. Curious, Ryu followed his gaze to spot three hooded figures in white and blue jackets slinking down the market street. Who’re they?

“You guys lookin’ for something?” Sakura called out. Nirei quietly huddled behind him. “If you are, we’ll help.”

The figure in front smirked. “Oh, good, good. We were just looking for you guys. But…” His smirk took on a menacing edge. “None of you are him.”

Ryu’s eyes narrowed. ‘Him’?

The three figures turned around, revealing an image of a blue skeleton emblazoned on the back of their jackets. “See ya.”

Nirei startled. “Th-That symbol, can it be…”

“Yeah.” Suo stared after the figures. “A white jacket, with a blue dragon skeleton. That’s KEEL.”

“KEEL? Who the hell are they?” Sakura questioned.

“I’m not quite versed myself, but they’re not that big of a team,” Suo answered. “But as you can tell from the air around them, I don’t hear anything good about that team.”

“And those guys were looking for us?” Tsugeura wondered. “I don’t know anyone from there.”

“It sounds like they’re looking for someone in Furin,” Ryu observed.

Suddenly, a scream pierced the air. Ryu flinched, then snapped his head towards the sound. A woman stood in front of an alleyway, looking panicked. “H-Hey, are you okay?”

Ryu ran towards the woman. Fucking hell, please don’t let it be another dead body. He peered into the alleyway. His eyes widened.

There, in the alley, a young teenager with chestnut brown hair sat slumped against the wall. Blood dripped from the teen’s nose, and various bruises littered his skin.

It’s Anzai.

Chapter Text

“Hey…Hey!”

Brown eyes snapped open, as the brown-haired teen gasped awake. The woman sighed in relief. “Oh good, you came to!”

“A-Are you all right, Anzai-san?” Nirei asked.

The woman gave Anzai a worried look, before getting up. “You should rest at our place for now!”

After letting the woman pass through, Ryu leaned down to stretch a hand towards Anzai. “Can you walk?” The other teen blinked before taking his hand. “U-Uh, yeah.”

He pulled the teen up, before turning to the others. “Come on, we can talk more inside.”

As the group of Bofurin members managed to settle into the restaurant, the shopkeeper set down a first-aid kit and immediately began patching Anzai up, fretting all the while. Ryu sat down across from Sakura, watching Anzai get patched up quietly. When the shopkeeper finished tending to the teenager’s wounds and went into the back, Ryu finally spoke. “So, what happened?”

“Well, about that…” Anzai nervously laughed. “I was just being chased by a dog.”

The group stared. “Huh?”

“A dog that was this big, almost like a bear, was chasing me,” the brunet continued, gesturing wildly. “I hid there until it went away. But I fell asleep once I fell safe.”

Tsugeura raised his fists excitedly. “Anzai-kun! Where can I go to meet this bear? I would very much like to challenge it!”

“Tsuge-chan, it wasn’t a bear.”

Sakura gave an irritated look at the brunet. “Come up with some better bullshit than that if you’re gonna lie.”

“So true! It was so obvious that even Sakura-san caught on,” Nirei jested.

“And Sakura-kun believes everything,” Suo added with a teasing grin.

“Both of you, meet me outside.”

Anzai waved it off. “Oh no, no! It really is nothing! I have somewhere to go now, so I’m gonna head out!” He got up, preparing to leave. “Ma’am, I’ll come eat your monja next time!”

Ryu gazed at the teenager as he put on his shoes. He didn’t look like this this morning. According to his friends, he only started acting weird after yesterday. So something happened last night, and then it escalated today. Was it K—

“Anzai-kun, did you have a scuffle with KEEL?” Suo asked.

The chestnut-haired teen froze.

“Wh-What are you talking about?” Anzai turned around, giving the worst poker face Ryu had ever seen.

You’re too damn obvious.

“Oh! You mean beer? Wait, you shouldn’t drink until you’re 20!” Anzai laughed loudly, before heading to the door. “I’ll be going now, ma’am! See you guys later, too!”

The shopkeeper startled, holding out a bag. “Oh, if you’re heading out, take this…” She trailed off as the door slid closed. She sighed. “I wanted him to have some that were freshly fried. Furin kids are always helping and protecting us. I can’t show enough gratitude.”

She turned towards the remaining Bofurin members. “You guys can eat whatever you want, too.”

“Hurray!~”

“For real?” Tsugeura beamed. “I’ll take one with cheese, mochi, and cod roe!”

“Is it all right? We didn’t do anything,” Nirei worried.

The shopkeeper grinned. “What are you talking about? All you Furin kids are like sons to me!”

All part…of being a parent.

Ryu froze. No. Not now. His throat felt tight as he took a sip from his cup, before setting it down with trembling fingers. Sakura glanced at him briefly before turning away.

“Hey, Suo,” Tsugeura started. “How did you figure out Anzai-kun had something to do with KEEL?”

“I wasn’t entirely sure of it,” Suo explained. “But based on how KEEL worded things earlier, and how Anzai-kun was acting, I just had a hunch and mentioned it. But it looks like I hit the bulls-eye.”

“Sakura-san.” Nirei stood up. “What should we do?”

The bicolored teen stared. “Huh?”

“If what Suo-san said is true, those wounds were inflicted by KEEL. If so, we have to save him, Sakura-san! This is a classmate in trouble!”

“Wait, wait, wait!” Sakura protested. “Let’s say KEEL really did get him. He didn’t say anything, which means he’s got his own agenda. We don’t even know if he really wants help to begin with.” He turned away. “Everyone…has a thing or two they don’t want people askin’ about.”

Ryu flinched. The group fell silent, thinking over Sakura’s words. After a short moment, Ryu abruptly got up, the stool skidding across the floor. The others looked up in surprise to see the raven-haired teen glaring down at the floor, before the teen silently walked out.

Sakura stared as the door slid shut. Nirei, meanwhile, gave a puzzled glance before turning to Sakura. “B-But still, Anzai-san’s in our class. He’s one of us now,” He continued. “If we can be of help, I’d like us to do something.”

Watch your friends closely and help them out.

Sakura clicked his tongue. Dammit. He stood up. “I’m going home.”

“Huh?! Wait, Sakura-san, we’re not done talking,” Nirei protested.

The shopkeeper stepped out from behind the counter with bowls in hand. “Oh, you’re going home, too? Then take this!” She held out a plastic bag.

Sakura leaned away from the bag in surprise, before scowling and gently took it out of her hands. When he slid the front door shut, he glared down at the bag he was holding. Dammit, am I really gonna do this?

He sighed, before setting off. After a few minutes of walking around, he finally managed to spot Anzai walking ahead with his head down. Sakura squinted. Wait…

Just a short distance away from Anzai, a certain first-year was trailing behind him. His Furin jacket had been taken off and was tied around his waist, leaving only his hoodie. Sakura stared. Why the hell is Sato following him?

He quickened his steps to reach Sato. “Hey.” The other teen startled, before grabbing Sakura and pulling off to the side behind a building. “Oi!”

“Shh!” Sato raised a finger up to his lips, before peeking out behind a corner. Sakura leaned a little to see Anzai stop, looking around in confusion. He leaned back, realizing that Sato was now staring at him with a brow raised. “What do you want?” Sato whispered.

Sakura furrowed his brows. “Why the hell are ya followin’ that guy?” He whispered back.

The other teen quietly huffed before glancing back to check on Anzai. “I wanted to know why KEEL’s targeting Anzai-san. Besides, his friends are worried about him. Figured I might learn something if I tailed Anzai-san for a bit.”

Soon, the chestnut-haired teen started to walk again. After he got a bit further away, Sato stepped out, grabbing Sakura’s sleeve. He flustered as Sato pulled him out of the corner. “Come on, before we lose him.”

The two followed Anzai from a safe distance past the market street. As they walked in silence, Sakura glanced at the other teen, who kept his gaze forward. He thought back to how Sato had frozen up earlier in the shop, his abrupt exit, and of Umemiya’s words. “Hey,” he said quietly. When Sato glanced at him sideways, he continued. “What was that, earlier?”

“Hm?”

“You storming out of the shop. You were actin’ weird before that, too, when that lady called us her sons.” Sato seemed to stiffen at that, before taking a slow breath.

“It’s nothing, really,” Sato replied stiffly.

Sakura scoffed. “Bullshit. That wasn’t ‘nothing’.”

Sato frowned as he kept walking. “What did you say earlier? ‘Everyone has a thing they don’t want people to ask about’? Well, you’re right. Everyone has their secrets, so let me have mine.”

His mouth drew into a frown as he fell silent. Goddammit, it’s not like he’s wrong. But… Sakura thought back to Umemiya. What do I do now? Do I back off or keep pressing? Why am I even doing this, anyway?

Sakura-kun, I don’t think you’re a bad person. And I would like to get to know you better, if you’d let me.

Sakura huffed. Ah. That’s why. “You’re a hypocrite, ya know that?”

Sato’s eyes widened as his head whipped towards Sakura. He continued. “You told me you wanna get to know me, but how’s that supposed to happen when I barely know anything about you? That ain’t fair.”

Silence fell between them as they continued to follow the brunet. Then, a soft voice. “You’re right.”

Sakura glanced at Sato, who looked guilty. “I’m sorry. It’s not fair of me to ask you to tell me about yourself when I’m keeping my own secrets. I…” He sighed. “It…It’s just hard. Thinking about it. I don’t know if I’m ready to talk about it yet.”

Sakura frowned. “So…ya won’t tell me.”

Sato paused. “…No. Not yet, at least. We still have Anzai-san to worry about, after all. But…” He glanced up at Sakura with a genuine smile. “One day, when I’m ready, you’ll be the first to know.”

Sakura’s face unexpectedly heated up, and he turned away. “W-Whatever.” He heard a soft chuckle from beside him, and his cheeks turned even hotter.

Eventually, the two managed to follow the guy into a neighborhood, where the brunet stepped into a children’s park. The two first-years hid behind a wall as they watched a girl in a sailor’s uniform run over to Anzai, before she set him down on the swings. “Hey, are you okay? Is that all their doing, too?” The girl asked.

“This is nothing,” Anzai grinned.

The girl stared. “…What about Nagato?”

Anzai dropped his grin and sighed. “No good. I couldn’t bring him back.” He brought a hand up to his forehead. “That team is really dangerous. At this rate, Nagato will cross a line he shouldn’t cross.”

The girl hesitated. “You know, maybe we should consult the Furin guys—”

“We can’t do that!” Anzai froze, before looking down. “…Sorry. But we can’t. Furin…Bofurin is a team that protects the town. This is a personal matter for me. I can’t drag everyone into this.” The brunet got up and started to walk away.

“Then next time, I’ll go with you!” The girl reached for him.

“Don’t be stupid! It’s too dangerous!” Anzai stared down at the girl before stepping away. “It’s fine. Just leave it to me! I’ll somehow make it work on my own!”

As Anzai walked away, the girl sighed and sat down. “What part of you is fine?” She muttered to herself. “He’s so beaten up.” She started to tear up.

Sakura stepped out. “Hey.” The girl looked up. “Give me the details of your conversation just now.”

He heard Sato sigh from behind the wall. “You really don’t have any tact, do you?”

The girl stared. “Wh-Who are you?”

Sato stepped out to stand beside Sakura. “Sorry, we couldn’t help but overhear. We’re classmates of Anzai-san. His friends at school have been worried about him.”

“O-Oh,” the girl relaxed. “I-I see. I’m childhood friends with Anzai.” She then went on to explain how she and Anzai became friends with a boy named Nagato, and how the boy was always with them.

“We all went different ways in high school,” the girl continued explaining. “But I thought we could still be good friends. But…last night, I ran into Anzai. He said that he got injured by someone from KEEL. He said…that it was Nagato, trying to rob someone.” She gritted her teeth. “Nagato would never do such a thing! So today, Anzai was gonna bring Nagato here so we could hear his side of the story.”

Sato and Sakura stood silently. The girl dropped her head. “But he came alone all beaten up. I asked him why, but he wouldn’t give me any details. He says they’re bad news, but also said this was personal, so he can’t get Furin involved. He’s trying to settle this on his own.”

So that’s why he didn’t say anything, Sakura realized. He then jolted, as the girl started to cry again in earnest. “Wh-Why are you crying?”

“A childhood friend is in trouble, but I can’t do anything.” She rubbed her eyes. “It frustrates me that waiting is the only thing I can do.” Sato stepped closer to the girl, pulling out a small packet of tissues. She smiled briefly, taking the packet, before frowning again. “It frustrates me that I’m powerless.”

“…Fine.” Sakura watched them look up. “I just have to bring that guy named Nagato here, right?”

“But Furin is a team that protects this town, so Anzai said we can’t rope you in,” the girl protested.

Sato smiled reassuringly. “We’ll be fine. Besides, what good is protecting the town if we can’t even help our own? Right, Sakura-kun?” He turned to Sakura.

“Y-Yeah,” Sakura stiffened. “I mean, we’re in the same class as that guy. And we’re stronger than you are.” He hesitated. “So, well…L-Leave it to us.”

The girl stared in shock. Then, she smiled. “You two are really nice. Thank you.”

Sakura flushed. “I-It’s nothing. I have no choice, cuz you’re crying!”

“That’s all the more reason to thank you,” she laughed. “Now that I feel a bit relieved, I’m getting hungry.”

Sakura clutched the bag closer to him. “You’re not gettin’ any.”

“…Seriously, Sakura-kun?”

The next morning, Ryu and Sakura tried to figure out a plan to talk to Anzai as they walked through the school hallways. “What if we try to corner him?” Ryu suggested. “I could convince Anzai-san to come help me with something, and when I lead him into an empty classroom, you can stand in the entrance so he doesn’t run off!”

“Are we talkin’ to the guy, or beatin’ him up?” Sakura deadpanned.

Ryu pouted. “Well, do you have any ideas on how to talk with Anzai-san?”

“…”

“I thought so.”

“W-Well, it’s still a shitty plan,” Sakura grumbled as he opened the classroom door. As Ryu began exchanging greeting with their friends, he glanced at Anzai from the corner of his eye.

Just a few seats behind Nirei and the others sat Anzai, gesturing wildly to his own friends. “I got in a scuffle with a bear, and I barely managed to escape.”

Kakiuchi grinned. “Lies! Who got ya?”

“We won’t laugh, so tell us,” Takanashi encouraged.

As the two sat down, Suo turned towards them. “Sakura-kun, were you able to chat with Anzai-kun yesterday?”

“H-Huh? Whatcha talkin’ about?!” Sakura exclaimed. Ryu sighed.

“You really are an easy read, Sakura-chan,” Kiryu smiled exasperatedly.

Just then, the classroom door opened to reveal a first-year holding an envelope. “Hey, is Anzai here?”

“I’m here,” Anzai raised his hand. “What’s up?”

Ryu watched as Tochimoto, as Nirei dubbed, handed off the envelope to him. “Someone handed this to me as I was walking to school. Said to give to you.” Tochimoto rolled his eyes. “He was wearing a hood and was kinda creepy.”

Ryu’s eyes narrowed. A hood? Must have been KEEL, then.

The brown-haired teen slowly opened the envelope. His face rapidly turned pale. Anzai leapt out of his seat and ran out the door, envelope in hand. Ryu and Sakura jumped out of their own seats to follow after him. Nirei gaped. “Huh? Sakura-san? Sato-san?!”

“Hey, wait!” Sakura called out as they ran down the stairs. He then vaulted over the railing to land in front of Anzai, as Ryu quickly followed suit, landing near the pair. Anzai reeled back with a panicked face. “What’s with you two? Get outta my way!”

“We heard everything from your friend at the park, Anzai-san. This is about Nagato, isn’t it?” Ryu pressed.

Anzai froze. “Huh? Tsuchiya? H-How…?”

“That doesn’t matter now,” Sakura interrupted. “That thing’s from KEEL, ain’t it?” He pulled the envelope from Anzai’s hand. Ryu looked over Sakura’s shoulder as he pulled a photo out from the envelope. He grimaced. Shit.

On the photo, a hooded KEEL member gripped a bloodied and unconscious teen by the hair. Nagato’s gettin’ pretty beat up! We’re waitin’ at the abandoned Senkan Shipyard! was scrawled onto the photo.

“This has nothing to do with you guys!” Anzai yanked the photo out of Sakura’s hand. When he tried to turn away, however, a hand stopped him. “What now?”

Sakura gazed at him. “Give us the details, Anzai.”

Anzai stared for a moment, before relenting. “It was two days ago.” The two listened as Anzai told them of how he had tried to stop a purse-snatching, only to learn that said purse-snatcher was his childhood friend, Nagato. They learned that Anzai went back looking for his friend, to find Nagato getting beaten up by his own gang, of his attempt of rescuing him, only to then get betrayed by Nagato.

“After that, I somehow fled all the way to the market street,” Anzai finished. “And you know the rest of the story.”

“But after all the crappy stuff they’re doing to him, he’s staying there?” Sakura questioned. “Why would he do that?”

“Maybe he felt like he had no other choice…” Ryu gazed downward.

“I don’t know,” Anzai replied. “But he…he was crying. Even when he was fooling around and broke a leg, or when we got lost and were worried we might not get back home, Nagato was gentle and quiet, but he was the tough one. I don’t know what happened, but he was crying. That’s enough reason for me.”

He raised his head. “I’m gonna get him outta that place.”

Sakura gazed back. “I see. Then, let’s go.”

Anzai sputtered as Ryu and Sakura started down the stairs. “Wh-Why are you guys going, too? This is a personal issue for me!” He protested. “And we’re up against really crazy guys. I can’t drag you two…I can’t drag Furin into this.”

“What the hell ya talkin’ about?” Sakura spoke up. “It doesn’t matter who you’re up against, and I don’t intend on going as someone from Furin. I promised that girl that I’ll drag this guy named Nagato over to her.”

Ryu smiled at him, before turning to Anzai. “You’re not dragging us in. We’re choosing to help. That’s all.”

“I see, so that’s what it’s about!”

They all looked up to see Kiryu and the entire class standing on the staircase above them. Anzai’s eyes widened. “You guys…Why…”

“That thing yesterday, and now this.” Kiryu scratched his cheek. “If you’re gonna hide something, you have to do a better job.”

“You don’t need to be so distant,” Takanashi scolded. “Why didn’t you tell us about this?”

Anzai ducked his head. “Well, I mean…Furin is a team that protects the town, right?”

“We’re not here right now because we’re Furin guys,” Tsugeura replied. “Not helping someone in need just goes against my virtue.”

Nirei nodded. “Yup! It’s because I wanted to help you out.”

Takanashi smiled. “Just like they said, we’re here simply to help a buddy out.” Anzai could only stare, tears welling up. Then, Suo’s voice came from further up. “Now, if you don’t hurry up, you’ll be left behind.”

Ryu looked up to see Suo herding a very grumpy Sugishita down the stairs. Dang, he thought. He wasn’t kidding about being able to ‘convince’ others.

As the class of 1-1 strode through the school courtyard, Tsugeura spoke up. “Where did you say this place was?”

Kiryu hummed. “The abandoned Senkan Shipyard.”

“So that’s KEEL’s lair, huh?” Nirei pondered.

“Judging from the photo, we don’t have much time to waste,” Ryu warned.

Sakura nodded grimly. “I know.”

“Let’s go.”

Chapter Text

As Sakura walked down the road towards the shipyard with the rest of the class in tow, Nirei decided to take the time to explain about KEEL. “I only know about as much as Suo-san does. KEEL is a small team that wears a logo similar to a dragon skeleton. Its principles and how the team was formed are completely unknown.ˮ

Sato furrowed his brows. “So, you donʼt know when or who formed KEEL, either?ˮ Nirei shook his head.

“The only things we hear are rumors of their borderline criminal activities,ˮ the blond explained. “I wonder what kind of team they are…ˮ

“Doesnʼt matter.ˮ Sakura kept his gaze forward. “If they do that kinda disgustinʼ crap, then theyʼve gotta be pretty twisted.ˮ He scowled. “Makes me sick.ˮ

The class fell silent as they gave determined looks. “Well, no matter who weʼre up against, all we gotta do is drag that Nagato dude back,ˮ Sakura continued. “Anyone who gets in the way…is gonna get beaten into the ground.ˮ

One of the guys smirked. “Thatʼs true. If they get in the way, we gotta bring them down.ˮ

Anzai smiled. “Thanks, everyone.ˮ His face hardened. “But for KEEL, even when facing one guy, they make sure to gang up on their opponents. And they wonʼt hesitate to use bats and planks for bashing. So please donʼt drop your guard.ˮ

After some time, Sakura and the class reached a large shipyard by the harbor. Large cargo frieghts towered behind them as they stood at the entrance. The smell of sea salt lingered in the air as seagulls circled around. Scattered around the shipyard were piles of rotting wooden planks and discarded rubber tires. In front of them stood a large warehouse, with the logo of the blue dragon skeleton sprayed onto the doors.

“This is KEELʼs lair,ˮ Anzai stated.

With the constant sounds of someoneʼs phone making noises in the background, Sakura strolled closer to the entrance of the warehouse. On the door handles, a lockpad with metal chains were wrapped around it. “Itʼs locked.ˮ Sakura scoffed. “How the hell do you get in?ˮ

Sato leaned in to inspect. “I could try to pick the lock, if you want. It may take a while, though.ˮ

Sakura blinked. “You? Know how to pick locks?ˮ

The shorter teen nodded, then crouched down in front of the lock. He pulled out his wallet, taking out some metal tools and started fiddling with the lock. “Itʼs a good thing I kept my tools with me. Just wait a moment, okay?ˮ

Sakura tapped his foot impatiently, with only the sounds of Sato messing with the lock and beeping from Nireiʼs phone as background noise. When the phone noises grew louder, Sakura finally snapped at Nirei. “Whatʼs with all that noise youʼre makinʼ!? That beeping is too annoying!!ˮ

The blond panicked. “I-Iʼm sorry, but this is…ˮ They paused as the gorilla guy stepped forward and started to yank at the door handles, startling Sato. “What the? Hey! If you keep doing that, youʼll—ˮ

The gorilla then yanked one final time, shattering the metal chain as the door went flying. Sato raised his arm to guard his face, before lowering it. “…break it.ˮ

He then sighed as he stared down at the broken metal tools on the ground. “There goes my lockpicks…ˮ

“How violent~ˮ Suo smiled.

“Oi! You almost hit him!ˮ Sakura yelled.

“Whoa! Heʼs got amazing power as always!ˮ Tsugeura grinned.

The class slowly entered into the warehouse. After a moment of glancing around, a smug voice called out. “Oh my. Weʼve got a whole party today!ˮ Up on the rafters, some hooded KEEL guy leaned against the railing. “I believe the reservation was for one. Well, whatever.ˮ The guy smirked, turning towards a prone figure next to him. “Hey Nagato. Your buddies are here! Donʼt you wanna wave at them or something?ˮ He grabbed Nagato by the head, waving his limp arm around like a puppet. “Hey there!ˮ

Sakura threw an arm out to stop Anzai from charging. “What are you doing? Out of my way!ˮ Anzai protested. He ignored him.

“Hand him over.ˮ

“What? No way,ˮ the KEEL guy whined. “This guy is far from hitting his quota, so he has lots of—ˮ

“I didnʼt come here to ask you for your damn permission. Hand him over.ˮ

The KEEL guys laughed, before the bastard stuck his tongue out at them. Sakura gave a death glare.

“I see. If youʼre gonna get in the way, we have no choice,ˮ Sakura drawled. “Iʼll beat you up and take him back.ˮ

The other Furin students narrowed their eyes.

“Oh no, how scary~ˮ the KEEL bastard mocked. “Raiding with so many people…Is that something the heroes of the town would do?ˮ He sneered. “Guess we have no choice but to defend ourselves, right?ˮ

Footsteps echoed from behind. Sakura turned around to see a large crowd of KEEL members blocking the entrance of the warehouse. The class quickly huddled up with their backs against each other. One of the Furin guys frowned. “Whoa, this isnʼt what we were told.ˮ

Anzai gritted his teeth. “Damn it. Everyone, Iʼm sorry.ˮ

“Why are you apologizing?ˮ

Tsugeura cracked his fists with a grin. “Itʼs only three or four heads per person. Piece of cake.ˮ

Sato smirked. “We knew this wasnʼt going to be easy. All the more reason to help out.ˮ

“Letʼs quickly clear them out and hurry on back home,ˮ Kiryu chimed.

Suo threw a grin at Gorilla. “Iʼm glad Sugishita-kun has more enthusiasm than I had expected.ˮ

Gorilla only glared at the KEEL members. “Umemiya-san would never let guys like that get away with this.ˮ

“You guys can step back,ˮ Sakura called out. “Iʼll take care of them all on my own. You guys can pick up the loose balls if ya want.ˮ

Suo only smiled. “Loose balls? This isnʼt soccer.ˮ

“Thatʼs a good play on words,ˮ Tsugeura laughed.

“Did you have to phrase it like that?ˮ Sato smiled exasperatedly.

The Furin students started to grin. “Soccer isnʼt a sport you play by yourself, either.ˮ Another student smirked. “I canʼt just let the grade captain be the only guy who looks good.ˮ

“Gimme a break. Who do you think we are?ˮ

The KEEL bastard paused for a moment, before grinning. “All right, you guys!ˮ He threw out a hand. “Go get ‘em!ˮ

With that, the class of 1-1 charged forward to face KEEL.

“Donʼt underestimate Furin!ˮ

As the brawl started in earnest, Sakura swiftly dealt a punch into one of the KEEL guys, before moving to kick another one in the gut. He dodged an incoming blow from a wooden plank, before stomping on it. Using it as leverage, he climbed on top of the KEEL guy to knock him down onto the floor.

In the background, the Furin students started to talk.

“I knew Sugishita was strong, but Sakura was this powerful, too?ˮ

Sakura threw his head towards Anzai. “Anzai, what the hell are you doing? Hurry up and letʼs go!ˮ

As Sakura and Anzai headed towards the stairs, the Furin students quickly cleared a path, leaving the two to run through without any obstacles. Above them, the KEEL bastard laughed. “Look! Here they come!ˮ

Sakura watched as Anzai ran up the stairs, where the bastard stood waiting. The KEEL bastard grinned. “My dear guest, Iʼm terribly sorry.ˮ Anzai launched himself at the guy, his fist reeling back. The bastard side-stepped the punch with a shitty grin. “Thereʼs no need for this.ˮ The bastard then caught Anzaiʼs fist as he threw another punch. “Youʼre being quite the handful, my dear customer!ˮ

With that, the KEEL bastard launched his foot into Anzaiʼs chin, sending the first- year tumbling down the stairs. “Anzai?!ˮ Sakura shouted. He looked up, suddenly hearing a yell, before dodging a metal pipe that swung down on him.

Sakura scowled at the newcomer with the pipe. “Huh? The hell are you?ˮ

The KEEL guy threw his hood back to reveal blond hair tied into a ponytail and a smug look on his face. Above them, the bastard held his arm out wide. “Now, letʼs get on with round two.ˮ

Sakura growled. “Each and every one of ya smirkinʼ…ˮ

Ponytail ran towards him, pipe swinging. “Hey, come on!ˮ He kept laughing like a damn hyena as Sakura dodged his swings. “You canʼt win by just dodging!ˮ Sakura tilted his head just in time to avoid another attack.

“Come on. Whatʼs wrong?ˮ Ponytail grinned madly.

Sakura scoffed. Fuckinʼ bastard. “Your squawking is damn annoying.ˮ He jumped back into the fight.

Meanwhile, in another corner of the warehouse, Ryu was fighting against another VIP. A teenage boy with blond spiky hair and facial piercings grinned as he swung a metal bat at him. "Look at ya, scurrying around like a lil mouse. Scared?"

Ryu scoffed. "Why would I be scared of a little shit like you?" He ducked under another hit, before swinging his leg out in a leg-sweep. He frowned as the VIP jumped to avoid the sweep. Damn. Ryu then twisted into a cartwheel kick, just narrowly missing the VIP.

“Oops~ˮ The VIP taunted. “Ya missed.ˮ He lunged the bat forward at Ryu, who moved slightly enough for it to miss. Ryu quickly grabbed the opponentʼs arm to hold him in place as he got up, countering with a punch into the VIPʼs face that knocked him backwards.

Ryu smirked as blood started dripping from the VIPʼs nose. “You were saying?ˮ

The VIP scowled.

Sakura dodged another swing from Ponytail, gritting his teeth as the guy continued to taunt him. Will this guy ever shut up? Suddenly, he heard a shout from one of the Furin students. “Look out!ˮ

He turned only to see Takanashi fall to the ground. His heart stopped. Takanashi?

Sakura started to run towards him, but was blocked by Ponytail. He could barely hear the guy over the sound of blood pounding in his ears. “Leaving me to play with someone else? How cruel, you cheater.ˮ He aimed a kick at Ponytail, which the guy dodged. “Missed me!ˮ

“Move.ˮ He glared at him. “Outta my way, you bastard!ˮ

Sakura suddenly felt a burst of pain on the side of his head. I…got hit? Meanwhile, Ponytail kept laughing. “Iʼm glad you only have eyes for me, but you should be more aware of your surroundings.ˮ

Blood poured down Sakuraʼs face as he snarled at the ponytail guy.

Ryu ducked under the VIPʼs bat, before delivering a open palm strike into his torso while he was distracted. The VIP staggered backward, coughing. “You little…ˮ He then swung the bat again, only for Ryu to side-step it. “Why wonʼt you stay still?!ˮ

Ryu raised a brow. “Why donʼt you stop fighting, then? Asshole.ˮ He sent a double front kick into the VIP, landing squarely in the stomach. The VIP glared at him, his chest heaving. “Fuck you,ˮ the VIP spat out.

He snorted. “How eloquent.ˮ

The raven-haired teen dodged another swing, when he heard a yell from Suo. “Nire-kun?!ˮ Out of the corner of his eye, he spotted Nirei running into the brawl. What is he doing?!

Ryu landed a swift backwards kick into the VIP, sending him skidding. Using the distance he created, Ryu ran over to where he spotted Nirei.

As soon as he got near, Ryu jumped to send a flying kick into one of the KEEL members standing over a bloodied Nirei. “Get lost!ˮ He then wrapped his arm around another KEEL memberʼs neck in a headlock to swing his body up, spinning several kicks into the rest of the members surrounding Nirei. Finally, Ryu grabbed the KEEL member he used as support, and slammed his head into the ground as he landed.

Ryu got back up, turning around to face Nirei. “Are you hurt?ˮ He reached out a hand.

The blond stared in shock, grabbing his hand. “U-Um…a little.ˮ Then, his eyes widened. “S-Sato-san! Behin—ˮ

Suddenly, pain erupted from the back of his head. His vision blurred.

And as he fell, the last thing he saw was Nireiʼs pale face, before everything turned black.

Sakura landed a punch on a KEEL guy, before turning around to deliver a kick into another one that crept up behind him. “Bastard! Outta my way!ˮ

Suddenly, a bloodcurdling scream echoed. Sakura snapped his head towards the sound.

There, on the ground, was a bloodied Nirei crouching over someone in a small pool of blood. As Nirei shifted in fear, he spotted a familiar white hoodie. Sakuraʼs blood turned to ice. No. Canʼt be. Sato?

He stood frozen, as a hooded KEEL guy raised a metal pipe. Move. Move, dammit. Why canʼt I move?!

The pipe swung down.

Crash!

Everyone stared in stunned silence as the hooded KEEL guy went flying across the warehouse. A cloud of dust settled to reveal Kaji, his headphones hanging from his neck.

Sakura stared wide-eyed. “Wh-Why?ˮ

The second-years had arrived.

Chapter Text

The sound of footsteps neared the dark-haired teen. Past the ringing in his ears, Ryu could barely hear muffled voices from above him. He stirred. “Ugh…ˮ

He squinted his eyes. As his vision finally cleared, Ryu saw the look of a concerned Nirei, as well as Enomoto and Kusumi, strangely enough. “W-What? How…ˮ

Nirei sighed in relief. Meanwhile, Enomoto and Kusumi smiled. “Oh, good. Youʼrrre awake. Geez. Iʼm glad we got herrrre in time.ˮ

As Ryu tried to get up, he paused, noticing that Nirei was on top of him. “Nirei-san…can you move, please?ˮ The blond startled, before moving. “A-Are you sure? You got hit pretty hard, though.ˮ

He lazily waved his hand. “Itʼs fine. Headacheʼs a pain to deal with…ˮ Ryu slowly got up, wincing as his head throbbed. “But I can still fight.ˮ The two second-years grinned.

Ryu looked around to get a bearing on his surroundings, now realizing that the second-year Grade Captain was there as well. Damn, I must be really out of it if I only just noticed him.

Meanwhile, whispers started to spread amongst the KEEL members.

“Hey, that guy…ˮ

“Headphones and candy. Is that Kaji?ˮ

“Yeah. Get him fired up and he wonʼt stop until the opponent is beaten to a pulp, no matter who it is.ˮ

The KEEL member in charge shouted from above. “Huh? What now? They got backup?ˮ He put a hand under his chin. “So I donʼt know how much of this fightʼs background you know, but you guys are a team that protects the town, right? We simply had some business with Nagatoʼs friend over there.ˮ Ryu frowned as he spotted Anzai lying prone at the bottom of the stairs.

The KEEL leader continued. “So Furin has nothing to do with this.ˮ

“You stupid or something?ˮ

Kaji glared at the KEEL leader. “Weʼre here because…ˮ The air around the second-year grew tense. “We got something to do with it.ˮ

The second-year continued. “Like you said, Bofurin is a team that protects the town. That means we protect the things, people, and feelings in the town. We protect everything. The people of Furin are people of this town, too. And if thereʼs something important to one of us,ˮ Kajiʼs stare hardened. “Then itʼs our job to protect it.ˮ

Ryu smirked.

“Huh? Whatʼs with that?ˮ The KEEL leader tilted his head. “I donʼt get it at all.ˮ

“You really are a dumbass,ˮ Kaji shot back. “You took something that belongs to Furin. Then that means…ˮ he snarled. “YOU KNOW WHAT KINDA CRAP YOU GOT YOURSELVES INTO, RIGHT?!ˮ

The crowd of KEEL members stepped back.

KEELʼs leader sighed. “Come on, why are you chickening out?ˮ he chided his subordinates. “Thereʼre only three more of them. Hurry on and clean up.ˮ

The crowd hesitated. Ryu narrowed his eyes in suspicion.

“Do you guys…ˮ KEELʼs member in charge grabbed Nagato up by the hair. “… wanna end up like this, too?ˮ

After a moment of hesitation, KEEL then charged towards the second-years with a yell. Ryu grabbed Nirei behind him, before ducking under the swing of a wooden plank. As he delivered a roundhouse kick to knock the plank out of his opponentʼs hand, he noticed Enomoto punch out several KEEL members at once. So this is how the second-years fight.

“Enomoto, Kusumi, take care of things downstairs,ˮ Kaji ordered. “Surrre,ˮ Enomoto agreed. Kusumi nodded.

Kaji glared up at the KEEL member in charge. “Iʼll go beat that guy up.ˮ

As the second-year headed towards the stairs, Ryu turned to Kusumi. “I hate to ask this of you, Kusumi-senpai, but could you take Nirei-san outside? After all,ˮ he glanced towards the blond VIP stalking towards them. “I have a fight to finish.ˮ

Kusumi nodded, then lifted Nirei up by the arms. Ryu watched the two leave the warehouse, before he turned to face the VIP.

He took a deep breath. “Alright.ˮ Ryu readied into a stance as the VIP brandished the bat with a grin.

“Letʼs continue, shall we?ˮ

“Listen up! Weʼll supporrrt all of you guys! You guys concentrrrate on the guy in frrront of ya!ˮ

Sakura dodged a swing from Ponytail. Out of the corner of his eye, he spotted the second-year Grade Captain gently propping up Anzai. Is he gonna fight the bastard? “Hold on!ˮ He jumped away from another swing. “The guy upstairs is mine! Hands off!ˮ

He ducked under another swing. Ponytail grinned. “Hey, Iʼm still here. Donʼt forget about me!ˮ

Sakura ignored the taunt. “Youʼre the one who said it! That I need to deal with stuff on my own!ˮ He shouted desperately. “Thatʼs why Iʼm gonna do this!ˮ

“Donʼt butt in!ˮ He lunged at Ponytail with a yell, before freezing as he noticed a presence next to him. Sakura turned to see Kaji staring at him with an unreadable expression. “You do realize your current situation?ˮ Kaji asked.

Sakura gaped. W-What is he talking about?

Ponytail swung his pipe. “Outta my way!ˮ

Suddenly, Kaji whipped his leg up about to launch a kick into Ponytail, his expression fierce. The KEEL guy jumped back, spooked. “Shut up for a sec,ˮ the second-year muttered. “Iʼm talkinʼ to this guy.ˮ

Kaji turned to Sakura. “Youʼre only thinking about beating him up, arenʼt you?ˮ

“O-Of course I am!ˮ He frowned. “Whatʼs wrong with that?ˮ

He then felt a sharp pain as a fist landed into his face. Sakura staggered, whipping his head back. “What are you—?!ˮ A hand grabbed Sakura by the collar and pulled in close to see Kajiʼs fuming expression.

Sakura held his breath as the second-year growled at him. “Are you a moron? Youʼre too worried about that guy up there so youʼre having trouble with this nobody. You canʼt even help the others who need it.ˮ

His heart pounded in his ears while Kaji continued to yell. “What is the first and foremost thing you need to do? You call yourself a grade captain when you canʼt even save those guys?ˮ

A bloodcurdling scream. Nirei crouched over a prone Sato. Takanashi falling to the ground.

Sakura froze, before gritting his teeth in frustration.

Kaji released his hold and started to head up the stairs. “But…ˮ He stopped as Sakura spoke up. “I canʼt let him get away with this.ˮ

The bicolored teen gazed down at the floor.

“What a coincidence.ˮ He looked up to see Kajiʼs back. “Neither can I.ˮ

“Iʼll go punch him for you, too.ˮ The second-year popped his lollipop back into his mouth. “You do what you need to do.ˮ

Sakura stared for a moment, before he spoke up again. “I was planning to punch him right in the nose. At least ten times.ˮ

He watched Kaji head up the stairs, while Ponytail kept chattering. “Iʼm glad I donʼt have to face a monster like that~ˮ

Dammit. Dammit. Dammit!! He punched himself in the face. “What the hellʼs up with me?ˮ

He sighed deeply. “Iʼm so lame, itʼs not even funny.ˮ

Ponytail stared. “Heh? Are you brok—ˮ

“Letʼs hurry on with it, Ponytail. Sorry…ˮ he wiped the blood off his face.

“But I donʼt have time to be dealing with ya.ˮ

Ryu jumped back, avoiding the metal bat as it swung down on him. He bit back a wince as his head throbbed in pain, which the VIP noticed. “Aw, does the lil mouse have an ouchie?~ˮ the blond taunted.

He glared. When his foot tapped against a discarded wooden plank on the floor, an idea came to mind. Time to even the playing field, he thought.

As Ryu dodged another swing of the bat, he spun low on the ground and grabbed the plank, before swinging the plank up to hit the VIP squarely in the face. The VIPʼs head snapped to the side, blood splattering onto the floor from his nose.

The VIP froze. When Ryu closed in on him with the plank in hand, the VIP brought the bat up, blocking the hit. The blond grinned. “Well, well, a Furin punk using weapons? Not very ‘heroicʼ of you, is it?ˮ

Ryuʼs steely eyes gazed back at him. “Hate to break it to you,ˮ he pulled his other hand back, before slamming a fist into the VIPʼs gut. “But just because Iʼm in Furin, doesnʼt mean Iʼm a saint.ˮ He stepped back as the VIP keeled over with a gasp, the bat clattering to the floor. Ryu lifted the plank over his head, before slamming it down into the VIPʼs back. The plank splintered into pieces, as the blond VIP fell to the floor. He then followed with a swift kick into the VIPʼs face, rendering him unconscious.

“Finally,ˮ he muttered, tossing aside the remains of the broken plank. “For these so-called ‘VIPsʼ, they sure talk a lot of shit. Now,ˮ Ryu turned and ran into the brawl. “I better help the others.ˮ

Sakura slammed his foot into Ponytailʼs pipe, sending the guy a few feet back. Ponytail stared in astonishment, before yelling at the other KEEL guys behind him. “Why the hell are you chickening out for? Thereʼs only one target! Attack him together!ˮ

The KEEL guys hestitated. Ponytail glared. “I said, go!ˮ

A group of KEEL guys charged towards Sakura. He punched one in the face, sending the guy flying, before swiftly delivering several blows and kicks to the punks surrounding him. As Sakura knocked the last KEEL punk unconscious, he stood up to see Ponytail frozen in fear. He slowly strode towards him.

Sakura reeled a fist back, before punching Ponytail square in the face. The guy flew back, crashing into the wall and forming a hole from the impact. “I donʼt have time,ˮ he muttered. Sakura turned his head towards the rest of KEEL while he popped his collar.

“Next!ˮ

Ryu ran towards a KEEL member about to attack one of his classmates; he vaulted over in front of the KEEL member using the memberʼs shoulder as support. As the KEEL member startled, he crouched down to aim a leg-sweep, knocking the member off his feet. Ryu quickly twisted around, launching himself up with his arms, and slammed his knee down into his opponent as he landed back on his feet.

As Ryu got up, he turned his head towards his classmate. “You okay?ˮ he asked.

The Bofurin member grinned. “Yep! Thanks for the help, man!ˮ

Ryu nodded with a smile. He looked around the warehouse, before noticing a KEEL member creeping up on Takanashi and his friends. Shit. He raced towards them.

Just then, Sakura came in with a drop kick into the KEEL member. Ryu smiled as he watched Takanashi thank Sakura for the save, slowing to a stop next to them. “Nice save, Sakura-kun.ˮ

The bicolored teen stayed silent, gazing at Ryuʼs face, then at Takanashiʼs, before turning his gaze downward. Ryu furrowed his brows. …Is he worried?

“Hey,ˮ he called out softly. Sakura flinched. “Weʼre okay. A couple of hits wonʼt kill us.ˮ Sakuraʼs frown set even deeper. Ah, did I upset him even more? Ryu worried.

Before he could say anything else, Enomoto ran up to them, along with Kiryu and the others. “Sakurrra, Sato, you guys done overrr therrre?ˮ

Tsugeura spoke up. “All done over here.ˮ

“Over here, too,ˮ Kiryu chimed in. “Sugi-chan cleared up most of his area, too.ˮ

“There are still a few guys left,ˮ Sakura stated. “Donʼt let your guard down till the last one is down. Holler if you need help.ˮ The teen slowly lifted his gaze. “…Iʼll make sure to be there next time.ˮ

Ryu gazed at him for a moment longer, before smiling.

“Letʼs go!ˮ

Eventually, KEEL was taken down, with the member in charge falling unconscious by the hands of the Grade Captain Kaji. The class of 1-1 stared up at Kaji and the second-years in anticipation.

Then, the second-year vice captains each grabbed Kajiʼs arm, lifting it high into the air. Class 1-1 stared for a moment, before breaking out into cheers. Sakura sighed, loosening his fist. Itʼs over.

After Kaji and his vice-captains made their way down with Nagato, Sakura and the others gathered around the unconscious first-year. “Anzai…Anzai!ˮ Sakura called out. “Get a grip, Anzai!ˮ

The teen slowly woke up. “W-What happened?ˮ

“The fightʼs over,ˮ Tsugeura smiled. “We won.ˮ

“Yo,ˮ Enomoto called out. “Arrre you okay?ˮ

“Senpai?ˮ Anzai blurted. “Why…?ˮ

“Why? Weʼrrre herrre for suporrrrt. Thatʼs obvious,ˮ the second-year replied. “Hey, heʼs awake now. Now talk it out properrrrly.ˮ Nagato stepped out from behind them.

Nagato fell down onto his knees. “Why did you do this? I told you itʼs none of your business.ˮ He bowed his head. “To stay out of it. I told you. Whyʼd you do all this for me?ˮ

“Donʼt get this wrong,ˮ Sakura interrupted. “Who the hell would do this for you? I just did what I wanted to do ‘cuz I got pissed off at that son of a bitch.ˮ

“A girl named Tsuchiya cried, saying she didnʼt have the strength to help you,ˮ he continued. “Anzai said he wanted to help you, and got all beat up like this. And you donʼt even bother to look up? If you didnʼt want any help, then at least tell them the reason why.ˮ His voice wavered. “Anzai and Tsuchiya were…ˮ

At least…

“Theyʼre looking your way.ˮ

Iʼm looking your way, Sakura.

“Are you really okay with this?!ˮ

So, why donʼt you look this way as well?

Nagato trembled. “I did something terrible to Anzai. I did so many things that canʼt be undone. So Iʼm someone…whoʼs not worth saving!ˮ

Sakura gazed at him. From behind Nagato, Kaji spoke up. “I donʼt care how you feel about yourself. But Anzai wanted to help you, even if he ended up like this. No matter how you feel about something…others wonʼt necessarily feel the same way. For better or worse.ˮ

Nagato broke down into tears, before explaining how he got dragged into KEEL. Of how he had stumbled upon a child getting bullied after graduation, and tried to help unsuccessfully. Of how Natori, the leader of KEEL, had swooped in to save him and convinced him to join KEEL. Of how, when he stepped foot into the lair, he realized just how much of a mistake it was. Of the times KEEL extorted him for insane amounts of money. And finally, how it eventually drove him to steal a womanʼs purse, leading him to Anzai.

Throughout the explanation, Sato frowned, but kept silent. Anzai then spoke up. “I see. Iʼm sorry, Nagato.ˮ The ex-KEEL member looked up in surprise.

“If only I was stronger…ˮ Anzai continued. “I couldʼve dragged you back with me. Iʼm really so—ˮ

“Youʼre wrong!ˮ Nagato rebutted. “Even if you had beat everyone up back then, I wouldnʼt have gone with you. Thereʼs no way I could have. Someone like me who does horrible crap like this canʼt be with you. Iʼve always…wanted to be like you.ˮ He kept his head down as Anzai stared at him. “Someone strong and cool, just like you. I thought if I joined a team, I might get even a tiny bit closer to you. But in the end, I couldnʼt become strong nor cool.ˮ

Anzai pulled him into a hug. “You dumbass. What are you talking about? Youʼve always been a strong, cool guy.ˮ

Nagato froze, before breaking down into tears again, clutching Anzai tightly.

After the two had made amends, the members of Bofurin left the warehouse; Tsugeura offered to carry Nirei home on his back. Just as the sun was setting, Nirei suddenly startled awake. “Oh, sorry, Nirei-kun. I woke you up, huh?ˮ

Sakura slowly trudged behind the group, as Suo lightly chided Nirei for running off and Sato fretting over him. “H-Hey, by the way, whereʼs Sakura-san?ˮ Nirei spoke up.

“Isnʼt he behind us?ˮ

They turned to look at him; Tsugeura set Nirei down. Sakuraʼs eyes widened, before a flash of guilt overcame him.

“Sakura-san, Iʼm glad you were alright as well,ˮ Nirei said.

His brows furrowed. This guy… “Worry about yourself.ˮ

“Sakura-san, you really are so amazing.ˮ What? “You just became the grade captain, but you pulled everyone together and properly resolved this problem.ˮ Wait, no… “Really, no really, thank you for—ˮ

“What is?ˮ

Sakura glared at the floor. “What is so amazing?ˮ He clenched his fist. “I mouthed off and said I could handle ‘em all myself, but I couldnʼt do jack. I thought about it way too hard, and struggled against some nobody.ˮ

“On top of that, I had the second-years wipe up our asses,ˮ Sakura continued. “What part of this is amazing? How is that a grade captain? You two ended up that way…and theyʼre all beaten up.ˮ

“No matter how you look at it, itʼs all my fault!ˮ He shouted, bracing himself. “Iʼm sure you guys think so, too! Just say itʼs my fault!ˮ

Silence fell over the group. Sakura closed his eyes, ready for the inevitable lectures, blaming him for his mistakes. The constant yells and disappointed looks.

“Donʼt gimme that nonsense.ˮ

Sakuraʼs eyes snapped open to see Anzai. “If I was alone, I definitely wouldnʼt have gotten Nagato back. No matter what people think, I only feel gratitude towards you.ˮ Anzai smiled. “Thank you, Sakura.ˮ

Sakuraʼs cheeks flushed as he stared, stunned. “And itʼs our own fault that weʼre all beaten up,ˮ Takanashi spoke up. “Of course it ainʼt your fault, Sakura.ˮ The others nodded. “Hear, hear!ˮ

“Sakura-chan,ˮ Kiryu began. “All of us are feeling frustrated.ˮ

His eyes widened.

“How powerless you are is your own responsibility,ˮ Tsugeura added.

Kiryu looked over his shoulder. “Sugi-chan doesnʼt even know how heʼs going to face Ume-chan-senpai, either.ˮ Far ahead of them, the gorilla flinched.

Sato strode towards Sakura, stopping just a few feet away. “Idiot. Just because we chose you as our grade captain, doesnʼt mean you have to shoulder all of the burden. I told you before, didnʼt I? You donʼt have to do this alone.ˮ

Nirei nodded. “Heʼs right. After all, weʼre friends, right?ˮ Sakuraʼs breath hitched.

“Thatʼs right, Sakura-kun.ˮ Suo stepped in closer, with the rest of the class following. “Especially me, Sato-kun, and Nire-kun, since weʼre your advisors and vice-captains. Weʼre responsible for this, too.ˮ He clasped a hand over Sakuraʼs shoulders. “Together, letʼs set things right from this point forward.ˮ

Warmth spread through him as an unfamiliar feeling welled up inside him. What is this feeling? After seeing them get beaten up, I feel something in the pit of my stomach. In the past, I never wouldʼve had trouble fighting a nobody like that. What is this? Whatʼs wrong with me?

After a few rounds of laughter from the class, Sakura and the others continued walking. Too overwhelmed by this strange emotion, Sakura didnʼt notice Sato looking lost in thought. When they almost reached town, Sato started to pat his pockets. “Shit, my walletʼs missing. I must have dropped it on the way back.ˮ

“Oh, really?ˮ Nirei blinked. “Weʼll help you look, then.ˮ

“Oh, no,ˮ Sato waved sheepishly. “Itʼs fine. I can get it myself. You guys can go on ahead.ˮ

“Are you sure?ˮ Suo gave a concerned look. “It is getting quite dark, after all.ˮ

Sato smiled reassuringly. “Iʼm sure.ˮ

With that, the class split up and went their separate ways, as Sakura, Suo, Nirei, Anzai, and Nagato followed Kaji and the second-years to find Umemiya.

Night settled over the quiet warehouse, and several KEEL members were still lying on the floor unconscious. Well, except for one.

In the back of the warehouse, one person sat up, stretching his arms. “Man, I heard they were gonna have a scuffle with Furin, so I came all the way here to watch.ˮ

The person got up on his feet with a scowl. “Whyʼd you lose, asshole?ˮ He stepped over the fallen members towards the open entrance. “And Furin has gotten a lot weaker than I expected.ˮ He paused. “Oh, but they did say they were first-years? In any case, ya gotta draw the line somewhere.ˮ

“Heʼs totally gonna snap about this.ˮ He stopped at the front of the warehouse. “That said…Guess this is the end for KEEL. It grew pretty big, too. What a waste. But…ˮ He turned his head towards the rafters. “Because that moron did whatever he pleased, the team was rotten from the core. I was just thinking I gotta put him in his place, but then this happens.ˮ

“I really donʼt have an eye for people, huh?ˮ The person scratched his head, before reaching for the zipper. “Well, depending on how you look at it, now I have a great card to play against Furin.ˮ

“Oh, right. I guess thatʼs what weʼll say this was. I guess you did a pretty good job in the end.ˮ A KEEL jacket was tossed into the air, revealing a young man with dark wavy hair and several tattoos.

“Peace out, KEEL.ˮ

With that, the young man with the tattoos strode out, leaving the shipyard, completely unaware of the Furin student hidden next to the entrance of the building, holding a phone aimed at the young manʼs direction.

Ryu lowered his phone, a determined expression on his hooded face. Looks like Iʼve just found my lead.

Chapter Text

The next day, Ryu found himself in front of the classroom for 2-1 before class. He took a deep breath, before knocking on the door. The door slid open to reveal a second-year with his hair tied up. He blinked. “Oh, a first-year? Whatʼs up?ˮ

“Good morning! Is Kaji-senpai here?ˮ Ryu asked. “I was hoping to talk to him.ˮ

The second-year nodded, then called over his shoulder. “Kaji! You got a visitor!ˮ

After a few moments, Kaji stepped out into the hallway. The grade-captain furrowed his brows. “Sato? Did you need something?ˮ

Ryu nodded, before glancing at the open doorway, where a horde of second- years peered out at them curiously. “Yeah. Uh…maybe we should talk somewhere else?ˮ

Kaji followed his gaze to see the group of second-years grinning at him, and scowled. “Sure. Follow me.ˮ He walked past, ignoring the tittering and light teasing of his classmates.

When they managed to find an empty hallway, Kaji finally asked. “So? What did you want to talk about?ˮ

Ryu fixed his gaze at him. “Itʼs about KEEL. You fought their leader, right?ˮ Kaji nodded. “Did you notice anything weird about him? Or did he say anything that seemed off during your fight?ˮ

Kaji narrowed his eyes. “Why are you asking this.ˮ

“…ˮ Ryu hesitated. “I…have some suspicions. About KEEL and their leader. I...ˮ He made a face. “I just think itʼs weird that a team with that many members would be able to stay under the radar for so long. And the way those members didnʼt listen to their leader until he threatened them…ˮ He trailed off, before looking back at Kaji. “Somethingʼs off about them. And since youʼre the one who faced the leader, I thought you mightʼve noticed something.ˮ

Kaji held his gaze for a moment, then sighed. “…During the fight, I asked Natori, the guy in charge, if he created KEEL. He tried avoidinʼ the question, which was weird.ˮ He crossed his arms. “To be honest, I donʼt think Natori formed the team. He didnʼt seem like the kind of person who would be able to create a team from scratch.ˮ

Ryu placed a hand under his chin. “I see…ˮ

“So, is that all?ˮ Kaji raised a brow. Ryu startled.

“Oh, yes. Thank you, Kaji-senpai,ˮ he grinned. Kaji, in turn, grumbled out a “No problemˮ with flushed cheeks. Heʼs a lot like Sakura, huh?

After parting ways, Ryu walked back to his classroom. As soon as he reached the door, however, he noticed someone standing outside. “Nirei-san?ˮ

The blond startled, then turned to face him. “Sato-san! U-Um, can we talk?ˮ Ryu blinked, then nodded. I guess weʼre all feeling chatty today…

Nirei lead them just a few steps away from the classroom, then, after a moment, bowed in apology. “Iʼm sorry!ˮ

Eh?

“If you werenʼt trying to protect me, you wouldnʼt have gotten hurt yesterday. Itʼs my fault that—ˮ

“Hold it.ˮ Ryu held up a hand. “Nirei-san, Iʼm not blaming you for my injuries. I was the one who let my guard down; thatʼs why I got injured. Not you. You donʼt have to apologize to me, okay?ˮ

Nirei looked up. “B-But…ˮ

“Seriously, itʼs fine,ˮ Ryu reassured. “Besides, Iʼve had worse injuries than this. This?ˮ He waved his hand towards his bandaged head. “This is nothing. So please, relax.ˮ

“…Okay,ˮ Nirei relented, before giving a hesitant smile. Ryu grinned back.

The two went back to class just in time for the teacher to show up. As Ryu sat down, he noticed that Sakura wasnʼt there. I know I left pretty early, but he shouldʼve been here by now, he thought. Maybe he slept in?

However, by the time lunch rolled around, it was becoming clear that Sakura wasnʼt coming to class today. As the others watched Anzai and his friends joke around, Ryu glanced worriedly at his phone, where his messages to Sakura were left unread.

“Everyoneʼs so full of energy again,ˮ Kiryu commented with a smile.

“Yes,ˮ Nirei agreed. “Iʼm glad Anzai-san is cheerful again.ˮ

“Oh, right!ˮ Anzai came up to them, clutching Kurita in a chokehold. “You guys hear from Sakura?ˮ

“No,ˮ Ryu frowned at his phone. “He still hasnʼt read my messages, either.ˮ

Suo gazed towards Sakuraʼs empty desk. “I wonder whatʼs wrong with Sakura-kun today.ˮ

“Maybe he overslept?ˮ Tsugeura suggested.

“This late? Weʼre almost done with lunch, you know?ˮ Kiryu replied.

Anzai spoke up as Takanashi and Kakiuchi joined in. “He seemed pretty depressed after the fight, too. Iʼm kinda worried.ˮ

“Then letʼs call him!ˮ Nirei pulled out his phone. They watched in anticipation as Nirei called their friend, before Nirei started shouting in panic, and the line went dead. Ryu exchanged worried looks with the others.

“Come on, whatʼs with him?ˮ Anzai asked.

Nirei paused. “If I had to guess…I think Sakura-san caught a cold. He sounded pretty sick.ˮ

They stared. “EHH?!?!ˮ

Ryu stared down at the empty cup in one hand and a towel in another, standing behind the counter of Cafe Pothos after school. So, Sakuraʼs out sick…

“Sato?ˮ

He startled. “Y-Yes? Did you need something, Tachibana-san?ˮ He turned towards the brunette, who was staring at him with a raised brow.

Tachibana frowned at him. “Are you alright? Youʼve been zoning out ever since you showed up for work.ˮ

“Iʼm fine,ˮ he sighed, setting the cup down. “Itʼs just that, well, Sakura-kunʼs sick.ˮ

“Oh, really? I was wondering why he didnʼt show up for breakfast today.ˮ She crossed her arms. “So, youʼre worried about him, then?ˮ

He nodded. “I know Suo-san and Nirei-san went ahead to visit Sakura-kun, but I canʼt help but worry.ˮ Especially since he lives alone…

Tachibana gazed at him. “You really care about Sakura, donʼt you?ˮ

“Well, heʼs my friend,ˮ Ryu tilted his head. “Of course I care about him. Why do you ask?ˮ

“You just seem really invested, thatʼs all. Look, you trust Suo and Nirei, right?ˮ Ryu nodded. “Then trust that theyʼll take care of Sakura. Heʼs in good hands,ˮ Tachibana assured.

Ryuʼs shoulders sagged. “Yeah…youʼre right.ˮ

“Arenʼt I always?ˮ She grinned. He snorted in laughter. “Yeah, yeah.ˮ

The two quietly flitted about the cafe, cleaning up the tables and coffee machines. When Ryu put away the milk steaming pitcher, Tachibana spoke up. “Hey, I have an idea. Why donʼt you make some rice soup for Sakura?ˮ

Ryu stared at her. “Huh?ˮ

“You can stop by Sakuraʼs place to drop off the rice soup after your shift. That way, you can check in on him,ˮ she suggested.

“I donʼt know,ˮ he frowned, hesitant. “Iʼve never really done this kinda thing before…visiting a sick friend. Most of the people Iʼve known tend to look after themselves.ˮ

Tachibana smiled reassuringly. “Well, thereʼs a first time for everything. We can make it here, if that makes you feel more comfortable.ˮ

Ryu looked down at the counter. Tachibanaʼs eyes softened, before she gently nudged him with her shoulder. “Iʼm sure heʼd appreciate some homemade cooking. But really, itʼs up to you.ˮ

The dark-haired teen worried his lip for a moment, then sighed. “…I guess I can try.ˮ

After getting out a claypot, some leftover rice, dashi powder, soy sauce, wakame, and an egg, the two started making the rice soup. As Ryu broke down a clump of rice in the claypot, Tachibana spoke up again. “You know, if I knew you were able to cook, I wouldʼve suggested hiring you to work in the kitchen instead of as just a barista.ˮ

Ryu gave a polite smile. “Itʼs not much compared to your cooking, Tachibana- san.ˮ

Tachibana rolled her eyes playfully. “Oh, come on. Donʼt be so modest. I mean, guys who can cook are pretty popular with girls.ˮ She glanced at the face Ryu made. “Or guys.ˮ

Ryu chuckled. “Iʼm fine with either, honestly. But I didnʼt really learn how to cook for popularity points.ˮ

“Oh?ˮ

For a moment, he paused, before adding the egg and stirring it into the pot. “…My old man taught me. Back then, I had a pretty bad habit of stashing food in my room, to the point that it would stink up the place. One day, Oyaji sat me down in the kitchen and told me he was going to teach me how to cook. ‘That way,ʼ he said, ‘You wonʼt ever be afraid of going hungry. You can always make as much food as you want, whenever you wantʼ. So Iʼve been cooking for myself ever since.ˮ

Tachibana softly smiled at him. “He sounds like a kind man.ˮ

Ryuʼs hand trembled as he held the ladle. “…Yeah.ˮ

Soon, the rice soup was finished and the claypot was wrapped up tightly with cloth. Ryu stared at the package with trembling fists. He cleared his throat. “Iʼm sorry, Tachibana-san. I donʼt think I can do this.ˮ

Tachibana gazed at him for a moment, before giving a sympathetic smile. “Alright. Iʼll go over instead. Do you think you can close up shop for me while I bring this to Sakura?ˮ

He nodded.

And as the door closed shut behind Tachibana, Ryu stood there for a few moments in silence. His vision blurred as tears slowly welled up. He roughly wiped his face with his sleeve.

He slowly slid down onto the floor, leaning against the lower cupboards. His throat burned as he buried his head into his arms. He bit back a sob. Damn it…

It was late at night when Sakura was startled awake by some noises out in the walkway. He grumbled. “Who the hell is it, this time?ˮ

He slowly got up from his futon and staggered over to his front door. Sakura yanked the door open about to yell at the new intruder, before freezing.

There, in front of his door, stood Sato, looking just as surprised as he was. His red-rimmed eyes stared back at him. He was crying…? Something churned in Sakuraʼs gut.

“Oh, sorry, Sakura-kun,ˮ Sato apologized. “I didnʼt mean to wake you. You can go back to sleep, if you want.ˮ He paused, before whispering, “…Iʼm glad youʼre okay.ˮ

Sakuraʼs throat clamped up. Why? Why worry about me? I can do this alone. He tried to say something, before his head felt light-headed again. His body swayed forward, until Sato caught him.

“Easy there,ˮ Sato murmured. “Come on, letʼs get you back into bed, yeah?ˮ He gently ushered Sakura back into his apartment, toeing off his sneakers. “Excuse the intrusion.ˮ

Sato carefully set him down onto the futon, and pulled the blanket back over Sakuraʼs form. “There we go.ˮ He glanced at the empty claypot beside them and picked it up. “Iʼll go ahead and wash this for you before I head out.ˮ

Maybe it was Kotohaʼs words, or this stupid fever, or maybe it was the fact that he couldnʼt get that image of Sato on the floor of the warehouse outta his head, but Sakura grabbed his wrist before Sato could get up. The dark-haired teen turned towards him, surprised. Sakura buried his head into the futon, murmuring a single word.

“…Stay.ˮ

Satoʼs eyes widened in shock. A moment of silence passed over them, before his eyes softened. “…Alright.ˮ

The two stayed there until Sakura finally fell asleep, with their fingers barely within reach of each other, side-by-side.

Chapter Text

A beam of sunlight hit the stream of water as it flowed from the sink faucet into Sakuraʼs hands. He lifted his cupped hands to rinse himself off, before running a hand through his hair. He took a deep breath. Letʼs do this.

He later found himself waiting in front of the classroom for 2-1, as one of the second-years called out for Kaji. “Hey Kaji! You got another visitor!ˮ Sakura blinked. ‘Anotherʼ?

The captain with the headphones stepped out of the doorway, before a flat look crossed his face. “Oh, itʼs you.ˮ

Sakura straightened his shoulders. “I wanna talk with you a bit.ˮ

Kaji raised a brow. “Talk? About what?ˮ

“About the fight the other day…ˮ Sakura trailed off, before jumping. Kaji turned around, glaring at the horde of second-years peeking out from the doorway.

“Two visitors in a row, Kaji? Arenʼt you popular?~ˮ One of the second-years teased.

“Heʼs acting like a proper upperclassman,ˮ another grinned.

“Shut it, punks,ˮ Kaji grumbled.

“Wait, that hair…ˮ One bulky second-year began.

Sakura tensed.

“So youʼre Sakura?ˮ The guy smiled. “You seem to be making quite—ˮ

“That first-year who won against Shishitoren?ˮ

“Thatʼs awesome!ˮ

“And Kaji tamed a kid like that?ˮ Tamed…?

“Shut up!ˮ Kaji scowled. He turned to Sakura. “Weʼre leaving!ˮ

Kaji turned his head to shout towards the classroom. “Kusumi! Enomoto!ˮ

Two heads poked out. “Donʼt let them follow us! At any cost!ˮ

“Surrre thing,ˮ Pompadour replied. The guy turned to face the class as Kaji speed-walked past with Sakura in tow. “Hey, punks! Sit down in yerrrr seats!ˮ

“So, what do you want?ˮ Kaji asked as they stopped in an empty hallway. Sakura took a deep breath.

“Back when we fought KEEL, I thought I could manage everything on my own,ˮ Sakura started. “But that wasnʼt the case at all.ˮ His jaw tensed. “On top of everything, we needed you guys to wipe our asses. I couldnʼt even do that much. So I get a vague idea that I have to rely on and trust others.ˮ He thought back on Kotohaʼs words. “But…ˮ

“But what?ˮ Kaji stared at him.

“You rely on your vice-captains for everything,ˮ Sakura explained. “That bit just now, and when we were fighting, and at the patrols…ˮ He paused, clenching his fists. “How can you rely on them so much? Why…How can I be like that?ˮ

As the silence grew between them, Sakura scowled. “Say somethi—!ˮ

“Shut up for a sec,ˮ Kaji interrupted. The guy with the headphones kept quiet for a moment, before walking off. Huh?

Sakuraʼs confusion grew as the second-year stopped by a vending machine to get a bottle of coffee, handing the bottle to him, before leading him somewhere else. What the hell is he doing?

Eventually, the second-year led him up to the school rooftop. “Th-The roof?ˮ Sakura asked.

Kaji kept walking. “I heard when you talk about things like this, itʼs better to do it in high, open places like here.ˮ He sat down. “So, how I can rely on others, was it?ˮ

Sakura waited in anticipation.

“Naturally, thatʼs ‘cause I canʼt do things by myself.ˮ

His irritation spiked. “S-Saying something like that is basically admitting that youʼre weak.ˮ Sakura gripped the coffee tightly. “I canʼt do something like that!ˮ

Suddenly, the bottle of coffee was swiped from his hands, as Kaji frantically looked around. He stared, stunned, as the second-year started to run over to an opened toolbox off to the side, rummaging inside. Then, the guy held up the bottle, which now had a piece of paper with the words ‘Green Teaʼ taped on it. “Whatʼs this?ˮ

Sakura stared, confused. “Cof…Green tea?ˮ

“Thatʼs right. Even though thereʼs coffee inside,ˮ Kaji replied. “No matter how much I say that this is green tea, itʼs coffee inside.ˮ He tossed the bottle to Sakura. “The label changing doesnʼt mean that the contents change.ˮ

Where is he going with this? Sakura thought. “Of course it doesnʼt.ˮ

“Then not saying you canʼt do things when you canʼt…ˮ Kaji went on. “…is the same as saying, ‘This is green tea,ʼ when itʼs coffee, yeah?ˮ

His eyes widened.

“You ‘know you canʼt do much of anythingʼ and ‘realize that you have to rely on others.ʼ But you canʼt,ˮ Kaji asserted.

“Youʼre scared of being rejected by others.ˮ

Sakura froze.

That shouldnʼt be the case, he thought. I thought I had given up. Rejection, refusal, denial. I donʼt care what others think of me. I donʼt care. I thought I didnʼt care anymore. Images of his class came to mind. They saw what I could do. They saw I could fight, and decided Iʼd be the grade captain. Nirei, Sato, Suo, Tsugeura, Kiryu. All of them. A wave of frustration and something else came over him. But I couldnʼt live up to their expectations. If I admitted that in front of them…and relied on them on top of that…

Sakuraʼs shoulders tensed. The second-year gazed at him, then sighed. “I donʼt know how you think other people see you. But I think theyʼre already aware that youʼre scared.ˮ

Sakura started. “Why would I…?! How do they know that Iʼm s-s…ˮ

Kaji gave him a flat stare. “Anyone can figure it out. When you suddenly snap like that.ˮ As Sakura stared at him, he tilted his head. “Oh, I know. You know how cats and dogs intimidate us when theyʼre scared? Itʼs like that.ˮ

I-Iʼm a cat now…? He thought.

“They say there are ghosts on this rooftop,ˮ Kaji mentioned. “Someone who snuck in at night said so. There was a woman in a dress standing there. But when they went to confirm the next day, it was just a plastic bag and a shovel.ˮ

Sakura scoffed. “So he just imagined up a ghost and was scared for no reason.ˮ

“Thatʼs right,ˮ Kaji said. “ʼImaginedʼ that you were rejected, and scared ‘for no reason.ʼ Thereʼs no way you can figure out what other people think. Even then, your buddies…Even if they see your ‘weakʼ self as you see it, or if they see you throwinʼ a tantrum because youʼre scared, not one of them rejected you.ˮ

Sakuraʼs eyes widened.

“Isnʼt that because theyʼre looking at who you are, and not what you can do?ˮ Kaji gave a thoughtful gaze. “But youʼre getting scared for no reason, thinking they might reject you. From my point of view, it just seems like youʼre not giving a proper look at all of ‘em.ˮ

As Sakura stood dealing with a whirlwind of emotions in his head, the second-year continued talking. “I donʼt know what happened to make you be like that. But I can understand how that feels.ˮ Kajiʼs eyes glinted. “Thatʼs why Iʼm going to tell you.ˮ

I may not be of any help in a fight, but if itʼs about the town or the folks living here, Iʼll guide you. All the way to the top!

But your words and actions have a spine. And I think thatʼs awesome. So, Iʼll do my best so I can keep up with you.

I told you before, didnʼt I? You donʼt have to do this alone.

“Theyʼre exactly like what youʼve seen.ˮ

“Believe in them.ˮ

Sakura slowly walked down the stairs. Every step felt like he was back on that tightrope, the rope stretching on for eternity. Nothing but the darkness of uncertainty greeting him.

For as long as I can remember, Iʼve been walking on a tightrope. This was the only way I could prove that I am myself. There are no safeties. If I fail, I die. So no matter what, I canʼt fall off. Because nobody would ever save me. Iʼd gotten used to how my muscles were always tense, and how my breaths were shallow from the difficulty of breathing.

“Itʼs not easy for people to live their lives.ˮ Adults often told me that. So when things got hard, I thought that was how life was supposed to be. But…that wasnʼt the case. This path wasnʼt everything. If thereʼs a place with no tension and stuffiness, where I wouldnʼt have to be scared of falling and I can stand at ease, I would…

He stopped in front of the door. Took a deep breath.

And stepped forward.

Ryu sighed as he hurried to finish the last of his assignments. Geez, things have gotten so busy lately, I almost forgot my homework. Why didnʼt I do this before my shift started yesterday…

Meanwhile, Nirei sat next to him looking thoughtful. “I wonder if Sakura-san is absent again today.ˮ

“I sent him something in the chat,ˮ Kiryu tapped away at his phone. Next to him, Tsugeura set down a package of protein powder. “I know! If heʼs not here again today, Iʼll go visit him and drop off some protein!ˮ

“Huh?ˮ Suo questioned. “You bring that everyday?ˮ

“I leave this protein here!ˮ

Ryu gave him a side-eye as he wrote down his answers. “I donʼt know if protein powder can help with fevers…ˮ

Suddenly, the door slid open. The group looked up to see Sakura standing in the doorway. “Sakura-san!ˮ Nirei beamed, getting up. “Good morning. I was worried that youʼd be absent again today.ˮ

“You look less pale than yesterday,ˮ Suo noted, as the rest followed Nirei. “Even you get a fever every so often, Sakura-chan,ˮ Kiryu jested.

“Thatʼs a bit rude, Kiryu-kun,ˮ Tsugeura frowned. “There are times I work out too hard and get a fever.ˮ

“Just how much do you work out?ˮ Nirei blanched.

Meanwhile, Ryu gazed at Sakura, concerned. “Sakura-kun? Is something wrong? Youʼve been quiet this whole time.ˮ

The bicolored teen stood there with his head lowered. After a long pause, he spoke up. “Th-Thereʼs something…I want to tell all of you.ˮ

The class fell quiet.

“U-Up until now, it was normal for me to do everything on my own,ˮ Sakura began. “I thought thatʼs what I had to do. But I couldnʼt. And all the things that pissed me off…I took it out on you guys.ˮ He clenched his fists. “Iʼm weak, and lame. Iʼm sure you guys were all disappointed that someone like me is your grade captain. But thatʼs who I am. So, like the other day, Iʼm pretty sure…ˮ The teen shrunk in on himself. “That Iʼll cause everyone trouble. So…ˮ

“Iʼm sorry.ˮ

Silence fell over the classroom. Ryu stared, wide-eyed in astonishment. His mind blanked on what to say, while he tried to wrap his head around what had happened. Just then, Sakura fell forward with a shout, as Sugishita lowered his leg before stepping into the classroom. Ryu blinked.

“Ow…What the hell was that for?!ˮ Sakura yelled.

Sugishita only glared at him. “Itʼs your fault for standing there.ˮ

“Good going, Sugishita!ˮ Anzai yelled. Ryu watched, befuddled, as the brunet and an entire horde of students dogpiled on Sakura. Iʼm not sure what this is supposed to accomplish…

“Damn it Sakura, you jackass!ˮ

Takanashi planted a hand on top of Sakuraʼs head. “Stop talking nonsense!ˮ

“Sakura-chan, isnʼt that a bit too cruel?ˮ Kiryu scolded. Tsugeura nodded alongside him. “I have to say, thereʼs no virtue in that.ˮ

Suo closed his eye. “Iʼm offended.ˮ

“You know…ˮ Anzai started. “You might think you confessed all your pathetic parts to us, but how youʼre a clumsy, bothersome, pushy guy was obvious at first sight. But what of it?ˮ

Sakura stared back with a pained gaze.

“You felt hurt that everyone else got beat up, and seriously worried about it,ˮ Anzai went on. “Why would we be disappointed? We did the same thing to you, and when you do it to us, why do you have to apologize? Did you think weʼd be troubled by something like that? Get real! People like that arenʼt at this school. Clumsy or annoying as you are, youʼre awesome for plunging headfirst for your friends. I…We really like that about you!ˮ

“Sakura-kun,ˮ Ryu called out. The teen looked up. “Itʼs not a bad thing to rely on others. Still, I know itʼll take time for you to get used to the idea. Just take it slow. Weʼll be there for you.ˮ He smiled. Sakura stared.

Suddenly, Anzai crossed his arms with a pout. “Well, in any case, our grade captain knows way too little about us!ˮ The others cheered. “So, Sakura! After school today, weʼre gonna all eat together and hang out!ˮ

Sakura grumbled. “You guys just want an excuse to eat!ˮ

The room descended into chaos as the class began to argue over what to eat. Ryu sweatdropped as Anzai pointed at their grade captain. “Sakura, you decide! It doesnʼt matter what.ˮ

“Huh?! Deciding crap like this is part of a grade captainʼs job?ˮ

Ryu crouched down next to Sakura. “What do you want to eat, Sakura-kun?ˮ

“Huh? What I want to eat?ˮ Sakura thought for a moment, before hesitating. “…O-Omurice.ˮ

Takanashi smiled. “Oh, that sounds good.ˮ Murmurs of agreement echoed through the group. “Guess weʼre headed for Pothos.ˮ

Ryu sighed with an exasperated but fond smile, before pulling out his phone. “I guess Iʼll give Tachibana-san a heads-up, then.ˮ

“What, really?ˮ Sakura said, surprised.

“Iʼm glad Sakura-kun is better now,ˮ Suo smiled. The teen then looked over his shoulder towards Nirei, who had been standing off to the side quietly. “Something wrong, Nire-kun? Usually, when Sakura-kun is in self-doubt, you butt in with something to say.ˮ

The blond startled, before giving a nervous laugh. “Iʼm a bit spaced out today. In any case, itʼs great that Sakura-san is feeling better now.ˮ

As the class started to chat about what to eat at the cafe later, Suo stared at Nirei with a concerned look.

“HUH? You want me to make omurice for all of you?!ˮ

Tachibana fumed as Class 1-1 entered Cafe Pothos. “Are you guys stupid? This isnʼt a restaurant! Drink some tea!ˮ

Ryu stopped in front of the counter with a sheepish smile. “Sorry, Tachibana-san. They insisted on coming here.ˮ

The brunette gave a flat stare, before sighing. “Fine. But youʼre helping, Sato!ˮ The first-year grinned. “And this is coming out of your paycheck!ˮ

Ryuʼs face dropped. “Uh, wait, letʼs not be so hasty…ˮ

When Ryu went behind the counter, Tachibana then noticed Sakura walking in. “Oh, Sakura. You feeling better now?ˮ

Sakura rubbed his neck with a nervous look on his face. “…Sorry about yesterday. Iʼll come by another time to return the pot.ˮ

She stared. “What? Do you still have a fever?ˮ

“Tachibana-san!ˮ Ryu hissed.

Eventually, Ryu and Tachibana managed to make enough plates of omurice for all of the students, at the expense using up all of the eggs (and possibly his paycheck). Ryu slumped into the booth next to Kiryu with a sigh, a cup of coffee in hand. “Iʼm exhausted…ˮ Kiryu patted his shoulder with a sympathetic smile.

“All right!ˮ Takanashi raised his hand. “Sakura ‘fessed up all the lame parts about him, so why donʼt we have a big confession party about how lame we all are?ˮ

“S-Sure! You go first, Takanashi!ˮ Someone shouted.

Takanashi took a deep breath. “Okay. Actually, I…canʼt stand bugs.ˮ He then buried his head in his hands. “Especially the underside of those hard-shelled ones. Just thinking about it gives me the goosebumps…ˮ

“And he fights so well, too,ˮ Suo grinned. Nirei jotted down in his notebook.

“All right, Iʼll go next!ˮ Tsugeura crossed his arms. “Iʼm…scared of ghosts. I have to turn on all the lights when I go to the bathroom at night because Iʼm so scared. And I canʼt close my eyes when I wash my hair, too.ˮ

“Donʼt your eyes hurt?ˮ Kiryu asked skeptically.

“They hurt, but itʼs better than closing my eyes. I mean, no matter how much I train, I canʼt defeat ghosts! I canʼt even touch ‘em!ˮ

“Huh,ˮ Ryu muttered. I wasnʼt expecting that. Tsugeura then turned to him. “Alright, your turn, Sato-kun!ˮ

His face turned blank. For a moment, Ryu glanced at Sakura, who gazed back at him with furrowed brows.

You told me you wanna get to know me, but howʼs that supposed to happen when I barely know anything about you? That ainʼt fair.

Ryu sighed, before smiling. “Well…I guess you can say that I donʼt like guns.ˮ

“Guns?ˮ Nirei questioned. “Arenʼt there laws for that? Is there a reason you donʼt like guns?ˮ

Ryuʼs smile strained a little. “Just…bad experiences.ˮ

“Really?ˮ The blond blinked. “Like what?ˮ

His hands trembled. Ryu could feel the ghost of warm blood clinging to them. He discreetly wiped his hands on his jeans underneath the table. “Uh…well…ˮ

Then, Sakura spoke up. “Oi. If he doesnʼt wanna say anything else, then leave it.ˮ Ryuʼs smile fell as he stared at the other teen in surprise, while Nirei apologized.

“Iʼm glad you understand…ˮ Suo chimed in. The others turned to look. “That everyone is the same. Everyone has weaknesses and pathetic sides. But thatʼs nothing to fear or be embarrassed about. Everyone is like that.ˮ

“So, Suo-chan, whatʼs your weakness?ˮ Kiryu asked.

“Me?ˮ Suo grinned. “I think Iʼm afraid of manju.ˮ

Ryu blinked, before letting out a snort as Kiryu gave an exasperated smile. “Suo- chan, youʼre talking about the rakugo skit, right?ˮ

“Manju?ˮ Sakura asked, while Nirei flipped through his notebook. “You mean the ones you eat? Did you get food poisoning or something?ˮ

“See, Sakura-chan believed you.ˮ

“Huh? You lied?!ˮ

Suo gave a closed-eye smile. “Well, I couldnʼt think of anything.ˮ

Nirei peered at his notebook. “But Suo-san, donʼt you hate natto?ˮ

Suoʼs eye widened, before he gave a light laugh. “Oh no, Nire-kun. Who fed you that rumor?ˮ Ryu raised a brow in confusion. What was that?

“When I was asking around for info about you, Suo-san,ˮ Nirei answered. “I donʼt remember who, though.ˮ

Meanwhile, Anzai and his friends shared sly smirks. As Kurita attempted to sneak away, Suo grabbed him by the back of his collar with a menacing smile. “This party is for Sakura-kun. Thereʼs no need for this.ˮ

“Hey, someone hold Suo down!ˮ Takanashi and the others started to dogpile on Suo, wrapping their arm arounds him. Suo smiled. “Please let me go.ˮ

Suo and the others continued to squabble over the topic of natto, as Ryu watched over them with a grin. I guess even he has his moments, he thought. Suddenly, he heard a soft laugh. He froze.

Ryu looked over to see a rare sight. Sunlight streamed through the window onto black and white locks, causing them to look radiant. The harsh edges of Sakuraʼs face had softened as his lips gently curved into a smile. A genuine, actual smile.

Ryu felt his face heat up. Oh. Oh no.

The class stared at Sakura in stunned silence. After a moment, Sakura blinked before his cheeks flushed. “W-What?ˮ

As the others in the cafe started to laugh, Ryu covered his face with his hand. He took a deep breath, then got up. While Takanashi slid into the empty seat, Ryu went over to the restroom and closed the door. He leaned against the door. With a sigh, he buried his face in his hands. “Oh, Iʼm so fucked.ˮ

Chapter Text

For the first time in sixteen years, Ryu found himself facing a dilemma he had no idea how to deal with: a crush. He could deal with violent street thugs, yakuza members, and even the police that one time. But the idea of having feelings for someone, especially when that person was so unused to the idea of affection, was completely foreign to him. And absolutely terrifying. He knew full well how dangerous his life could be; last winter had proven that. While the matter was taken care of, Ryu knew that something like that could happen again. If he followed through on his feelings, and confessed to Sakura, it would mean putting him in the line of fire. And that terrified him. So Ryu chose the most reasonable course of action:

Push aside the feelings, and bury himself in work.

It was surprisingly easy for him to find work to busy himself with. After all, there was schoolwork, patrol, his part-time job at Pothos, and now the mystery person to look into. While Ryu wasnʼt sure who he was, but given what the person was saying about Furin and KEEL, he was definitely trouble. Trouble Ryu didnʼt want his friends to get involved in. I could probably ask Tsukumo-san to dig up info, but one picture of the guyʼs back wonʼt be of much use to him, Ryu thought as he made dinner for himself. Iʼd need at least a name, and maybe a photo of his face.

Ryu sighed. “How the hell am I going to find one guyʼs name when I barely know anything about himˮ He turned the stove off, taking the pan of reheated leftovers off the stove. “Think, Ryu. What would Tabo do in a situation like this?ˮ

His brows furrowed as he started to scoop rice from his mini rice-cooker, before topping it with the leftovers. “Heʼd probably try to break into the KEEL warehouse again and interrogate…Natori, was it?ˮ He frowned. “But thatʼs a little risky to do on my own. And theyʼd probably be on guard after our fight. So thatʼs a no-go.ˮ

Ryu carried his food over to his desk and sat down, ruminating over his options. “Hm, maybe thereʼs something in the photo that could help.ˮ He reached over to his phone and pulled up the photo. Only the mystery personʼs dark hair, as well as numerous tattoos on his arms, were visible. Thatʼs a lot of tattoos, he thought. Huh, maybe I can use that.

As he finished his meal, Ryu opened up the map on his phone. “Letʼs see, tattoo parlors in Makochi and the nearby areas…ˮ He hummed. “Okay, if I set aside some time after patrol, I should be able to check a couple of places and ask around.ˮ Ryu grinned. “Alright! Looks like Iʼve got a plan.ˮ

As the bell rung, signaling the end of classes for the day, Sakura stared glumly at the board. For the past few weeks, his...friends…had been avoiding him. Suo and Nirei would often disappear after patrol, saying something about it being a "secret." Sato, on the other hand, would immediately run off after patrol and work everyday, disappearing for hours at a time, only to arrive back at the apartment complex late at night. (Not that he was waiting for him, standing behind his own front door until he heard the sound of Satoʼs footsteps. He wasnʼt.)

What was probably worse, though, was the secrecy. While he knew that Suo and Sato could be secretive bastards at times, hiding things with their shitty grins and sunny smiles, Sakura wasnʼt expecting Nirei to be a part of this, too. Let alone hiding things specifically from him. It reminded him too much of when the other students would talk behind his back, as if he wouldnʼt notice the whispers and stifled laughter.

Did I do something wrong? Sakura thought. Or did they change their minds after what happened at the cafe? He watched silently as Suo and Nirei left the classroom, before resting his gaze on Sato, who was packing his things with a tired look on his face. Sakura steeled himself, then got up and walked over to Satoʼs desk.

The other teen paused. “Sakura-kun? What‘s up?ˮ

Sakura opened his mouth, before closing it. Dammit. What do I say? Does he even want to spend time with me? He hesitated.

Theyʼre exactly like what youʼve seen. Believe in them. He took a deep breath. “Are—I mean. D-Do you…ˮ

Sato gazed at him curiously.

“…wanna hang out after school?ˮ He squeezed his eyes shut. After what seemed like an eternity of silence, he carefully peeked open an eye.

There, in front of him, Sato stared with wide eyes. Sakura blushed in response, before settling on a glare. “Well?ˮ

The other teen startled. “Oh! Um, yeah, sure.ˮ He gave his usual smile. “Where do you want to go?ˮ

Sakuraʼs mind went blank. Damn. I didnʼt think of that. “Uh…ˮ

Sato softened his smile a bit. “How about the arcade? Have you ever been to one before?ˮ Sakura shook his head. “Then thisʼll be a good time to try. And if it doesnʼt work out, we can always head to Pothos.ˮ Sato tilted his head questioningly at him.

He gave a stiff nod. “Sure.ˮ

Sato beamed at him. “Great! Oh, should we invite the others? I think Kiryu-san might know some places.ˮ

“U-Uh, yeah…ˮ

Which was how Sakura ended up in a noisy, colorful building crowded with other teenagers and machines. He blanched, overwhelmed by the sight, as Kiryu stopped by the desk. Meanwhile Tsugeura, Anzai, and his friends chatted amongst each other. Sato stood next to him, gazing at Sakura carefully. “You doing okay, Sakura-kun? We can still leave if you want.ˮ

Sakura took a deep breath, steadying himself. “Fine. Iʼm fine.ˮ He paused. “…What do ya usually do at arcades?ˮ

Sato smiled. “You spend coins to play games here. Want to walk around to find something that interests you?ˮ

“Yeah!ˮ Anzai slung his arm over Sakuraʼs shoulder with a grin. Sakura sputtered. “Thereʼs gotta be something here youʼll like!ˮ

After Kiryu came back with coins in hand, the group wandered through the arcade, as the others occasionally pointed out a few games whenever his eyes lingered on them. “Oh! How about that one?ˮ Sato pointed towards one particular machine with a picture of a guy wearing a headband and some English words on the top. Sakura squinted. “Virtu…virtue?ˮ

Kakiuchi leaned in. “Ooh, Virtua Fighter 5! Good idea! Youʼll like this one, Sakura. Itʼs a fighting game.ˮ

He perked up. Fighting? Sakura headed over to the machine, as the rest of the group followed with eager grins. When he stood in front of the game, though, he stared blankly at the screen and buttons. “So…how do I do this?ˮ

Sato and Takanashi gave a quick rundown on how to play, before Kiryu inserted a 100 yen coin and started the game. After a few moments of everyone debating on what character he should choose, he finally decided on the guy with the white bandana. Anzai nodded in approval. “Nice choice!ˮ Sakura rolled his shoulders. He was good at fighting in real life, so a fighting game should be easy for him, right?

As it turns out, that was not the case. He scowled when the words ‘YOU LOSEʼ flashed across the screen for the tenth time in a row. Behind him, Kiryu and Sato exchanged nervous glances, before nodding. “Okay!ˮ Sato clapped his hands. “Why donʼt we try something else for a change?ˮ

“Mhm. Thereʼs still a lot of other games you havenʼt tried, Sakura-chan,ˮ Kiryu persuaded.

He gritted his teeth. “Hell no! I ainʼt leaving until I win.ˮ

The others exchanged glances again, before Kiryu turned his head towards Tsugeura. “Youʼre up, Tsuge-chan.ˮ

Suddenly, his view shifted as he felt strong arms lift him up. “Oi!ˮ Sakura glared at the redhead, as he hung limply from Tsugeuraʼs arms like a ragdoll. Tsugeura grinned down at him apologetically. “Sorry, Sakura-kun! But knowing when to quit is a good virtue to have!ˮ

Over Sakuraʼs angry shouting and promised threats of violence at Tsugeura, Sato turned to ask the others. “Okay, so we know Sakura-kunʼs not good at video games. Any other suggestions?ˮ

Anzai, along with Kakiuchi, Kurita, and Takanashi hummed in thought. “Maybe a racing game? Ya know, the ones with the steering wheels?ˮ Kurita suggested.

Takanashi frowned. “I dunno…If anything, I think Sakuraʼs more likely to yank the steering wheel off in a fit of rage.ˮ They all glanced at the hissing teen, before shuddering at the mental image.

Anzai crossed his arms with a frustrated huff. “Come on, thereʼs gotta be something here he can enjoy.ˮ

“Hey!ˮ

Everyone froze, before turning to see the pink-haired teen waving in the distance. “Over here!~ˮ

The others exchanged curious looks, then headed over in Kiryuʼs direction. When they finally reached him, the group paused. “Isnʼt this…?ˮ

“What do you think?ˮ Kiryu gestured towards a large machine with two platforms with arrows on them. “Since Sakura-chan doesnʼt do well with regular video games, why donʼt we have him try out a dancing game instead?ˮ

Sakura frowned, while Tsugeura gently set him down on his feet. “But I dunno know how to dance.ˮ

“Oh, you donʼt actually dance in this game,ˮ Kiryu waved it off. “You see those arrows down there? You just step on those when you see the matching arrows onscreen.ˮ He smiled encouragingly at Sakura. “So? Wanna try it?ˮ

He hesitated. Then, he heard someone exhale, before Sato leaned into his line of sight with a soft grin. “You know, Iʼve never played this before either. We can try it out together, if you want.ˮ

Sakura leaned back, flustered. Too close. “F-Fine,ˮ he grumbled.

The two stepped onto the platforms. After going through a short tutorial, Sakura stared blankly at the intimidating list of songs. I donʼt know any of these…Sakura thought. Then, Sato raised a brow at the screen. “‘Friday Nightʼ? They have that here?ˮ

When Sakura gave him a confused glance, he smiled. “Itʼs an old disco song. I only know it because my brotherʼs friend listens to this all the time.ˮ He chuckled. “I swear, that guy has the music tastes of a grandpa…ˮ He tilted his head. “Why donʼt we try this one? Looks pretty easy.ˮ

Sakura huffed. “Do what you want.ˮ He then pressed the button to confirm.

A manʼs mellow voice filtered through the speakers of the machine with a cheerful melody. Sakura concentrated on the screen, cautiously stepping on the arrows. While it did take a bit longer than he would like to admit, he did manage to get used to playing. By the time the song ended, Sakura had relaxed his shoulders, the incident with the fighting game completely forgotten. The word ‘CLEARʼ sped across the screen, before a bunch of numbers showed up. On the top left corner, an ‘A-ʼ popped up on the screen.

Sato grinned. “Hey, not bad for our first time!ˮ He then turned towards him, raising a hand with his palm facing outwards.

Sakura raised his fists. “Huh?! What are you doing?!ˮ The teen lowered his hand slightly. “Oh. Uh, I was just…ˮ

“Itʼs a high-five, Sakura-chan,ˮ Kiryu answered. Sakura turned to see the group smiling at him. “Itʼs a way to celebrate, or say hello to someone.ˮ

“Like this!ˮ Kakiuchi smacked his palm with Anzaiʼs, grins on their faces.

Sakura turned back to Sato, who was still holding out his hand with a patient smile. He gulped, before slowly raising his own hand. After a momentʼs pause, he gently gave Satoʼs hand a single pat. His handʼs rough, but warm, he thought. Sakura quickly shoved his hands back into his pockets, turning away from the other teenʼs smile.

Anzai grinned widely. “Alright, itʼs my turn!ˮ He swapped places with Sato, who had stepped down from the platform. “Letʼs do this, Sakura!ˮ

Tsugeura waved his hand in the air. “Oh, oh! Me next!ˮ

“Sakura-chan, save me a turn, will you?~ˮ

“WH-HUH?!ˮ

By the time their group left the arcade, the skies had turned orange, casting the town in a golden glow. Ryu waved goodbye to the last of the group, before setting off in the direction of the apartment complex. Beside him, Sakura walked with a weary look on his face. Despite his ineptitude with video games, Sakura was surprisingly good at dancing games once he had gotten the hang of it. Still, after a few hours of playing with everyone, it was obvious that he was worn out from all the exertion.

Ryu chuckled. “So, what did you think?ˮ Sakura side-eyed him. “Your time at the arcade. Did you enjoy it?ˮ

The monochrome teen furrowed his brows, before answering. “…It was nice, I guess.ˮ

“Iʼm glad,ˮ Ryu smiled. He leaned his head back to stare at a cloud floating by. “You know, itʼs also my first time going to the arcade with friends.ˮ

“Huh?ˮ Sakura raised a brow. “Then why…?ˮ

“Oh, donʼt get me wrong. Iʼve been to the arcade plenty of times before,ˮ Ryu clarified. “But Iʼve always gone alone.ˮ He paused. “…Back in my hometown, I didnʼt really have any friends that were my age. Sometimes, Iʼd go there just to—I donʼt know, pretend to be normal, I guess?ˮ He laughed nervously. “I know, itʼs a bit silly but—ˮ

“What are ya talking about?ˮ

Ryu clamped his mouth shut, turning his head to look at Sakura. The teen gazed at him intensely. “Ya donʼt have to pretend. Youʼre fine the way you are,ˮ Sakura asserted.

Ryu sucked in a breath, before ducking his head to hide a blush. After a moment, he smiled. “Heh. Youʼre really something else, arenʼt you?ˮ he whispered.

“What was that?ˮ

“Nothing!ˮ Ryu lifted his head to smile innocently. Sakura gave him a dubious look, but let it go.

When the pair finally reached their apartments, standing in front of their respective doors, Ryu paused before turning to Sakura. “Hey.ˮ

Sakura waited, his hand still on the doorknob.

“Iʼm sorry I havenʼt been hanging out with you lately. I was a bit busy working on a personal project,ˮ Ryu apologized. “Itʼs not that I donʼt want to spend time with you; I do. Itʼs just that things have been a little hectic lately. Still, Iʼll try to work things around so that Iʼll have more free time. Oh, and if you ever want to hang out like this again, just let me know.ˮ

A bright flush covered Sakuraʼs cheeks. “I-You! I didnʼt—Agh!ˮ He yanked his door open. He glanced at Ryu one last time, before he stormed into his apartment, slamming the door shut behind him.

Ryu laughed. Good to know I can count on one thing, at least.

Chapter Text

On a sunny afternoon, as Ryu began packing his things away, the classroomʼs loudspeaker turned on with a whine. He slapped his hands onto his ears just in time to muffle Umemiyaʼs booming voice. “THOSE WHO DONʼT HAVE ERRANDS OR PATROLS, GATHER AT THE ROOFTOP!!ˮ

He really needs to learn to control his volume, Ryu thought miserably.

After a bit of gentle nudging from Suo, they managed to drag Sakura with them to the rooftop. A little while later, Ryu ended up with a cup in his hands, as Suo and Nirei looked over the rooftop garden plots. “Wow, the sprouts have gotten quite big,ˮ Nirei observed.

“Indeed,ˮ Suo agreed. “The days are getting longer. The mornings and evenings arenʼt too cold anymore.ˮ He looked out over the rooftop. “Before we knew it, the cherry trees have gotten all green, too.ˮ

“Anyway…ˮ Sakura sipped from his cup. “Whatʼs this gathering about? That broadcast happened right as I was about to go home…ˮ

Ryu tuned the conversation out. At least I managed to learn something about that mystery guy before Umemiya called for us…

“Oh, that guy?ˮ

A young person with a blond mohawk and brown eyes adorned with glasses glanced at the photo. “Yeah, I know him. Heʼs my test dummy.ˮ

Ryu raised a brow. “Test dummy?ˮ

The tattoo artist nodded, their gold chain and cuff earrings swaying with the motion. “He lets me experiment with designs. Odd guy, always comes in with his buddy. But he never really complains when I make a mistake, so itʼs chill.ˮ

Ryu put on a smile. “Thatʼs nice of him. I donʼt suppose you know their names…?ˮ

The artist hummed. “I donʼt really know his friendʼs name, since that guy never talks, but I can tell you the clientʼs…for a price.ˮ They smirked.

Ryu sighed lightly, before pulling a few thousand yen out of his wallet and placed it into the artistʼs waiting hand.

“Thank you~ˮ the artist chirped.

“Well?ˮ Ryu asked.

“Ah, right. His nameʼs Endo. Yamato Endo.ˮ

So, Iʼve got a name, Ryu mused. Now I just need a photo of his face to send to Tsukumo-san…

“Yo!ˮ he heard someone shout. Ryu startled, before turning to see Hiragi with Matsumoto and Yanagida standing there.

“Hello there,ˮ Suo and Nirei greeted. Ryu hastily bowed his head in acknowledgment.

“Bofurinʼs team structure is based on how the classes are assigned,ˮ Hiragi claimed. “Umemiya wants to talk to all sorts of guys, too,ˮ he nodded his head towards the Bofurin rep, who was gesturing wildly to his plants in front of a large group of students (and Sugishita). “But he wanted to create chances like this so everyone can chat regardless of team.ˮ

Nirei handed his cup off to Suo, before pulling out his notebook to jot it down. “Hm, hm, I see.ˮ

Hiragi smiled exasperatedly. “And he wants a lot of guys to see how his veggies are growing.ˮ

Ryu chuckled. “Thatʼs our leader, alright.ˮ

“Hm, Sugishita-kun is like a tour guide now,ˮ Suo smiled.

Nirei looked up from his notebook. “We were just talking about how theyʼve grown so much.ˮ

“You should go tell him that,ˮ Hiragi replied. “Heʼll burst into tears of joy.ˮ

Out of the corner of his eye, Ryu noticed Sakura walking off in the direction of the water cooler. He hummed, taking a sip of his drink, before turning his attention back to the conversation. However, a few seconds later, he heard a shout from Sakura. “Sheʼs a d-dude?!ˮ

He turned to see a tall third-year with straight black hair and red tips towering over Sakura. “Isnʼt that one of the Four Kings?ˮ Ryu muttered softly as Nirei began lecturing Sakura. “The leader of the Jikoku Team, if I recall correctly,ˮ Suo nodded.

“Itʼs fine, itʼs fine,ˮ the third year smiled. “I may look like this, but I got the same junk as all of you guys. But Iʼd be happy if you referred to me as ‘Tsubaki-chanʼ!ˮ

“Tsu-Tsubaki-chan-san, do you know about Sakura-san?ˮ Nirei stuttered.

“Of course, if he takes flashy action like that,ˮ Tsubaki answered. “And that ‘- chan-sanʼ is amusing.ˮ He then gazed intently at Sakura. “More than anything, that look…ˮ

Sakura tensed.

“I really love it!ˮ Tsubaki grinned widely.

Ryu chuckled as the third-year continued to rave about Sakuraʼs looks. “Aw, Sakura-kun. It looks like youʼve got a fan.ˮ

“More like, Sakura-kun, Tsubaki-san was there during the first meet-up,ˮ Suo smiled, tilting his head. “You didnʼt think anything of it back then? Weʼre an all-boys school, you know?ˮ

“Sh-Shut up!ˮ Sakura snapped. “I only thought thereʼs one here because thereʼs one here!ˮ

“What do ya mean?ˮ Hiragi muttered to himself.

Tsubaki waved it off. “Iʼm sure you thought, ‘a guy shouldnʼt dress like thatʼ.ˮ He gave a closed-eye smile. “Iʼm sorry, love. Iʼd be delighted if you got used to it.ˮ

“I was just surprised, thatʼs all,ˮ Sakura replied. He looked away, nervous. “Itʼs not like that outfit is bad. Thereʼs no need to apologize.ˮ

Tsubaki stood there, stunned. Ryu smiled fondly along with his friends.

Suddenly, the third-year grabbed Sakura into a hug, crushing the poor teen. “Heʼs so accepting!! What a good boy!ˮ

“Sakura-san!ˮ Nirei worried. From beside him, Ryu snickered.

A voice spoke up from behind the third-year. “Hey, Tsubaki. Leave it at that.ˮ

Tsubaki immediately released Sakura from his bone-crushing hug, leaving the teen gasping for air. “Oh goodness, Iʼm sorry.ˮ He then gestured towards the two newcomers. “Well, let me do the introductions. These boys are my vice-captains.ˮ He pointed towards a tall young man with straight brown hair and matching eyes, wearing gold studs. “This is the older brother, Seiryu Sakaki.ˮ Tsubaki then pointed to the other young man, with wavy brown hair, brown eyes, and similar studs. “This is the younger brother, Uryu Sakaki.ˮ

Tsubaki smiled. “Play nice now!ˮ

Ryu blinked, before relaxing. Ah, probably not related to the other Sakaki. Still, twins, huh?

Just then, Seiryu leaned in close to stare at Sakura. “I was wondering what brand of colored contacts you were using, but those are your natural eyes, huh?ˮ He grinned. “And thatʼs your natural hair color, so a natural-born fashionista!ˮ

A fist suddenly swung down onto the back of Seiryuʼs head. Tsubaki glared in disapproval. “Donʼt stare at Sakura like that. Youʼll only trouble him.ˮ He then grinned, pointing at himself. “Though, I do like being stared at~ˮ

Seiryu rubbed his head with a grimace. “Donʼt you start with that, Tsubaki…ˮ

“Hey!ˮ They turned to see Umemiya call out, holding a tray of bowls. “Does everyone have drinks? Today, we have some Umemiya Special Tonjiru, too! Eat up!ˮ

Ryu perked up, before following the group heading towards Umemiya. “Donʼt mind if I do.ˮ

After grabbing a couple of bowls, Ryu handed the other bowl of soup to Sakura. “Here. This oneʼs yours.ˮ Sakura blinked. “Th-Thanks.ˮ As Sakura accepted the bowl, the two then heard Tsubaki say, “Really. Itʼs like Iʼm falling in love all over again!ˮ

The monochrome teenʼs face turned red.

Oh boy.

Ryu gently placed his hand under Sakuraʼs trembling ones, trying to steady the bowl. “Careful, youʼll spill something.ˮ Unfortunately, that only seemed to worsen Sakuraʼs blush, as it reached down to his neck. Donʼt tell me his romance sensor went off twice? Ryu thought incredulously.

Nirei hummed. “This warms me up so much. Itʼs delicious, isnʼt it, Sakura-san?ˮ He opened his eyes, only to do a double take at Sakuraʼs poor state of being.

“Oh, whatʼs wrong?ˮ Tsubaki asked. “Your face is beet red.ˮ

“True,ˮ Umemiya blinked. “Was it that hot?ˮ

“Oh, about this…ˮ Suo began. “Sakura-kun is extra sensitive to people being openly affectionate. He blushes at the smallest things.ˮ He tilted his head. “I believe he reacted to the feeling Tsubaki-san harbors for Umemiya-san.ˮ

Tsubaki blushed.

Meanwhile, Ryu glared at Suo, letting go of Sakuraʼs hand. “Oi, Suo-san! Donʼt just call Tsubaki-senpaiʼs crush out in the open like that! Thatʼs rude.ˮ Suo, however, only laughed.

Beside Umemiya, Matsumoto grinned. “Tsubaki is an easy read! I may be dense, but even I can see it.ˮ

Seiryu chimed in, “Thatʼs with supposedly hiding those feelings, too.ˮ Hiragi nodded. “Yep, we all know about it.ˮ

“Oh, brother!ˮ Tsubaki pouted. “W-Well, itʼs all true.ˮ He then turned to face the first-years. “More like Sakura, youʼre so innocent.ˮ

Steam started pouring out of Sakuraʼs ears. Ryu sighed. “Your face is turning red again…ˮ

“G-Got a problem?ˮ Sakura stuttered, glaring at the third-year.

Tsubaki set down his bowl onto Umemiyaʼs tray. “Nope. No problems. For reacting in such a straightforward manner to my feelings…ˮ He smiled sincerely. “Thank you.ˮ

Sakura stared.

“Oh, hey, Tsubaki,ˮ Seiryu called out. “Shouldnʼt we get going soon?ˮ

“Oh no, I totally forgot,ˮ Tsubaki responded. Hiragi furrowed his brows. “You still go to that place?ˮ

“Yeah,ˮ Tsubaki nodded. “Well now, Ume, weʼll be heading out.ˮ He strode past Ryu and the others, before pausing. Sakura raised a brow. “What?ˮ Next to him, Ryu started sipping from his bowl.

“Sakura…ˮ Tsubaki pointed a finger at him. “Wanna go on a date with me?ˮ

Ryu choked. Sakura, meanwhile, turned a brilliant red.

“D-D-DATE?!ˮ

As the quartet of first-years followed Tsubaki down the road, Ryu glanced at the red-faced teen trudging behind them. “…Is he okay?ˮ Suo chuckled next to him. “Probably not.ˮ

“Th-Th-This ainʼt no date, okay?!ˮ Sakura yelled.

“Oh?ˮ Tsubaki teased. “Would you have preferred if we were alone?ˮ “Rather, you know what a date is, huh?ˮ Suo added.

“That ainʼt it!ˮ

Nirei turned to face the third-year. “By the way, Tsubaki-san, where are we headed to?ˮ

“Oh, Iʼm so sorry,ˮ Tsubaki apologized. “I didnʼt explain anything to you guys. Weʼre headed to the home of Ito-san, an elderly gentleman. His wife passed away about a year ago. The shock has made him depressed.ˮ Ryu sobered a bit, while the third-year continued to explain. “So I periodically visit him because Iʼm worried about him.ˮ

“Do you usually go with your two vice-captains?ˮ Nirei asked.

“Yup. But I thought itʼd be nice to change it up with some new faces,ˮ he answered.

“Ch-Change it up. Thatʼs a big responsibility,ˮ Nirei fretted.

“What do we have to do?ˮ Ryu asked.

“You donʼt have to get so nervous,ˮ Tsubaki reassured. “All you have to do is chat, help with chores, and just spend time with him.ˮ He winked. “Share some of your youthful spirit with him!ˮ

“Welcome, Tsubaki-chan!ˮ

A spirited, elderly man wearing round glasses and a cardigan smiled at Tsubaki. “I have dorayaki from Nazuna-ya today. I thought about eating it together with you.ˮ

“Iʼm so happy!ˮ Tsubaki gushed. “I love their dorayaki!ˮ

The first-years gaped. Huh? Heʼs so lively.

“Oh, I havenʼt met these kids, right?ˮ Ito asked, looking over the quartet. The third-year nodded. “Thatʼs right. Theyʼre all first-years!ˮ

“N-Nice to meet you,ˮ Nirei greeted.

“Hello,ˮ Suo smiled.

“Itʼs nice to meet you,ˮ Ryu chimed.

“I see, I see,ˮ Ito mused. “All the Furin kids are so fashionable.ˮ He smiled at Nirei. “Your hair color is beautiful, like a mimosa.ˮ

Nirei blinked. “Mimosa?ˮ

Suo explained, “Itʼs the name of a flower.ˮ Ito then looked over the eyepatch- adorned teen. “Your earrings look like coral. They seem pretty vintage, but they suit you well.ˮ Suo smiled at the compliment.

The elderly man glanced at Ryu. “Oh, your eye is quite sharp, like the petals of a boat orchid.ˮ Ryu grinned. “Thank you.ˮ

Ito turned to observe Sakura, before he froze. “Your eye…ˮ

Sakura tensed.

“Itʼs a beautiful color of twilight,ˮ Ito smiled fondly. Sakuraʼs eyes widened. “Reminds me of the time I went to the beach with my wife.ˮ

“Oh, I adore that story!ˮ Tsubaki beamed. “You were standing together at the beach until the sun set into the horizon. How romantic!ˮ

“It was so beautiful that we couldnʼt move even after the sun set,ˮ Ito laughed. “We tripped so much on the way home. Both of us were covered in sand.ˮ He smiled apologetically. “Oh, my apologies. Standing here chatting like this. Now, please come on in.ˮ

“Thanks for having us!ˮ Tsubaki, Ryu, Suo, and Nirei chimed.

The blond then turned to Sakura with a quizzical look. “Sakura-san? Why is your face so red?ˮ

“Hell if I know,ˮ the teen scowled.

Tsubaki slid open the shoji partition leading to the kitchen. The room was dark and dusty, as a half-empty bowl of rice sat on the table. “Oh? Ito-san, this is no good. You need to put half-eaten food into the fridge.ˮ

“Oh dear. I was a bit careless,ˮ Ito admitted, grabbing the package of dorayaki.

The third-year looked up. “And your light bulb burned out…ˮ

“Yes, I was thinking about changing it.ˮ

Nirei piped up. “If youʼd like, Iʼll change it for you!ˮ

“Oh, is that all right?ˮ Ito worried. Then, Suo pointed at a pile of loose cardboard on the floor. “Were you in the middle of working on this?ˮ The man nodded. “Right, right! I went to the bathroom midway, and I forgot.ˮ

Man, Tsubaki really wasnʼt exaggerating about the depression, Ryu thought. He turned to face the elderly man. “Could you show me where the broom is? Iʼd like to clean up some of the dust.ˮ

“Oh, of course! Thank you,ˮ Ito smiled. He then turned to Sakura, holding out the dorayaki. “Can you take this to the back room for me? Itʼs just down the hallway.ˮ

The monochrome teen gulped. “S-Sure.ˮ

After Ito led Ryu to the closet where the cleaning supplies were stored, Ryu quickly set to sweeping. Soon enough, they all managed to finish their tasks, and were eventually seated in a tatami room overlooking the backyard. “Oh, thatʼs right,ˮ Tsubaki set down his cup of tea. “You should go on a date with me sometime!ˮ

“Hm?ˮ Ito hummed.

“Itʼs getting warm, so we should dress up,ˮ Tsubaki encouraged. “We can go to a cafe or a movie theater. What about that gray hat? Like when we went flower viewing two years ago. The two of you back then were simply stunning! It looked like a scene right out of a movie!ˮ

Nirei smiled. “So they were very fashionable as a couple.ˮ

“Thatʼs wonderful,ˮ Suo agreed.

“She was fashionable to begin with,ˮ Ito explained. “I wanted to follow along with her conversation and for her to look at me, and I got hooked myself.ˮ He smiled nostalgically. “In the beginning, I gave her a dress. The floral pattern was so gaudy, it would hurt your eyes. Iʼd never consider it now, but my wife matched accessories and shoes well and made it look stylish.ˮ

Tsubaki propped his head up with his hands. “I love that story, too. She wore it for quite a long time, right? Granny Yui really loved that dress!ˮ

The man set down his cup. “I really hope she did.ˮ

“What? Of course she did,ˮ Tsubaki refuted.

Ito sighed. “She always smiled and was a gentle person, but she wasnʼt very talkative. But even so…the time I spent with her was filled with joy. At least for me.ˮ

Ryuʼs eyes widened, before a sympathetic look crossed his face. Ah, I see.

“It must have been a wonderful relationship,ˮ Nirei remarked.

Tsubaki kept silent, watching the elderly man carefully.

“Thank you for having us,ˮ the group bowed. “Weʼll come by again,ˮ Tsubaki added.

Ito nodded, before considering Sakura. “Perhaps itʼs because I saw your eye, but it was fun being able to remember so much about my wife.ˮ He smiled. “Thank you.ˮ

Sakura, of course, turned red at that. He whipped his head away. “I didnʼt do much.ˮ

As the group walked from Itoʼs home, Nirei spoke up. “I heard he was depressed, so I was worried…But he seemed to be in better spirits than I thought.ˮ Ryu glanced away.

“Well, heʼs gotten a lot more lively compared to a year ago,ˮ Tsubaki replied. “But every so often, he just has a look that feels very painful. Of course, thatʼs only natural because he lost someone dear to him. But still, I donʼt think thatʼs the whole story.ˮ He laughed weakly, waving it off. “Well, even if I ask, he says thereʼs nothing to worry about.ˮ He sighed. “But I want him to get his spirits up. Iʼll do anything it takes for Ito-san to start having fun again.ˮ

“Why do you go so far?ˮ Suo asked curiously.

“I owe a lot to him and his wife,ˮ Tsubaki answered. He turned to face them.

“They loved me for who I am.ˮ

The next day, the group ended up back in Itoʼs home again after classes. The third-yearʼs story of how the elderly couple had accepted him deeply resonated with Ryu, which had him agreeing with Nirei to help Tsubaki with his efforts to cheer up Ito. Ryu observed the elderly man as he sat down with a photo album. While he did have an idea on what was troubling the man, he wasnʼt sure how to actually approach the topic. After all, itʼs not like I havenʼt gone through the same thing before, Ryu thought.

“After talking to all of you about my wife yesterday, I had an urge to open our photo album for the first time in a while,ˮ Ito began, as he admired one particular photo. “I really loved the dress she wore that day. When she walked, the cloth would float, and it matched her aura perfectly.ˮ

Nirei leaned in to whisper, “But he does seem very spirited.ˮ

“At first glance, we canʼt figure out whatʼs bothering him,ˮ Suo added quietly. Ryu pursed his lips, staring down at his cup of tea.

Tsubaki frowned. “But these are mostly pictures of Yui-san. And so many arenʼt properly looking at the camera.ˮ

“When I pointed the camera at her, sheʼd always look away,ˮ Ito admitted sheepishly. “Theyʼre kind of like candid photos, I guess.ˮ

“Then, you donʼt have any pictures of the two of you together?ˮ Tsubaki questioned. “At the very least, something from your wedding.ˮ

The man got up and walked over to an alcove .ˮOh, yes. Itʼs not a wedding photo, but…ˮ He brought over a framed photo that showed him and his wife standing behind a tree sapling. “Here it is.ˮ

Suddenly, Sakura spat out his tea. Ryu jolted in surprise while Nirei stared at the coughing teen. “Was that picture really that surprising?ˮ

“Actually, I think his romance sensor got triggered…ˮ Ryu commented as he began patting Sakuraʼs back. The teen glared at him over his shoulder. “Shut up! I just had a bit of the castella cake go down the wrong pipe.ˮ

“Ito-san, listen to this,ˮ Tsubaki grinned. “Whenever he feels something like an aura of romance, he turns all red!ˮ

“I see, I see,ˮ Ito nodded.

“So, Sakura, what did the photo look like to you?ˮ Tsubaki pressed.

“Wh-What did it look like?ˮ Sakura echoed. “Nothing much.ˮ

He ducked his head. “H-Happy? Joyful?ˮ He mumbled. “Ah, right. The old lady looks like Ts-Tsubakino talking to Umemiya.ˮ He rubbed his reddened cheeks.

The old man froze.

“Huh? What? O-Oh no!ˮ Tsubaki flustered. Ryu ducked down as the third-year leaned over him to pout at Sakura. “I look this cute to you? Sheesh!ˮ

“Wow, youʼre beet red,ˮ Suo teased. Nirei gave a thumbs up.

“Oh, this is embarrassing,ˮ Tsubaki fanned himself. “So, um, this Umemiya, you know, is the one I always talk about, the one I lov…ˮ He trailed off.

Tears ran down the elderly manʼs face as Ito stared down at the framed photo, stunned.

“I-Ito-san? Whatʼs wrong?ˮ Tsubaki worried. The man took off his glasses before picking up the photo. “Does it really look that way?ˮ

“Why—ˮ

“Ito-san,ˮ Ryu interrupted. “…Your relationship with your wife. Itʼs been bothering you, hasnʼt it?ˮ

The man nodded. “I was unsure ever since I became all alone. Was Yui-san ever really happy?ˮ

Tsubaki gasped.

“I loved her, so I was very happy,ˮ Ito began. “But it was an arranged marriage, and Yui-san wasnʼt one to put her thoughts to words much. So I wonder how it was for her. It didnʼt bother me much when I was together with her. But now that Iʼm alone, that uneasiness just kept growing. But…ˮ He smiled. “I see. Thatʼs how it looks. Thatʼs a bit of a relief.ˮ

“Um, can I ask you something?ˮ Suo interjected. “What was the situation for taking that photo? Itʼs been bothering me since we visited yesterday. The entire garden is made from trees that donʼt bloom. So that dogwood tree feels out of place.ˮ

“Out of place?ˮ Ito muttered.

Ryu blinked. Oh, heʼs right. That is odd.

“And you took that picture in front of that tree,ˮ Suo finished.

“Oh, Iʼm surprised you noticed,ˮ Ito replied. “The garden was mostly my hobby. But one day, Yui-san suddenly said she was going to plant a dogwood tree. Though sheʼs normally against photos, she insisted on taking one together after planting the tree.ˮ

“Ito-san, did something happen between you two before planting the tree?ˮ Suo asked. Ito blinked in confusion. “It doesnʼt matter how trivial it was,ˮ the teen persisted.

The man frowned in thought for a moment. “If I had to say something…it was when I was about to ask Yui-san about our next holiday. She was in the middle of sewing, so I dropped the subject. The way Yui-san looked while she was focused on her fashion, it was mesmerizing. I wanted her to look at me that way, too, so I told her.ˮ He sighed. “It sounded like I was pouting because she wouldnʼt pay attention to me. I felt so embarrassed later. But now that I think about it, maybe I felt unsure from back then. Well, she didnʼt say anything in response then. And it couldʼve been a whim that she planted that tree. Iʼll never know now.ˮ

Ito gave a self-deprecating smile. “I shouldʼve asked her more questions after all…ˮ

“No,ˮ Suo interjected, smiling. “I think she was pretty upset.ˮ

Ryu raised a brow as the others gaped at Suo.

“Wh-What do you mean by that?ˮ Ito stared.

Suo turned his head towards the garden, where the tree stood. “The meanings behind a dogwood flower are ‘eternity,ʼ ‘flourishing romance,ʼ and, ‘am I indifferent to you?ʼˮ he explained. “As in, ‘Do you think I have no interest in you?ʼˮ

The manʼs eyes widened.

“Perhaps the dogwood tree was her way of saying youʼre wrong,ˮ Suo finished.

Ryu sighed. “Itʼs easy to doubt someone when theyʼre no longer with you.ˮ He set down his cup. “Maybe she didnʼt say that she loved you out loud, but she showed it in other ways, didnʼt she?ˮ

“You really donʼt get it,ˮ Tsubaki muttered to Ito. “You really didnʼt understand Yui-san at all. Someone who taught me that I can keep loving things that I love…ˮ He raised his head to glare through teary eyes. “…would never spend her time with someone she doesnʼt love.ˮ

“Tsubaki-chan…ˮ Ito frowned.

“I agree,ˮ Nirei chimed in. “If someone who talked about me so happily was next to me…if that was me…ˮ He smiled. “Iʼd be happy.ˮ

The blond turned to Sakura. “Right, Sakura-san?ˮ

Sakura startled, his face turning red. “Huh? Me?ˮ He paused for a moment. “I donʼt really get it. But I donʼt think youʼd make a face like that to someone you donʼt care about?ˮ

Ito froze. After a moment, he placed a trembling hand on the picture frame. “Youʼre right. Yui-san wasnʼt that type of person. I thought I had watched her at her side more than anyone. Iʼm so unfashionable.ˮ He let out a watery laugh. “Thank you, everyone.ˮ Ito smiled before turning his gaze towards the dogwood tree. “Iʼm sorry, Yui-san. But to think this is her way of telling me I was wrong…You didnʼt even intend on me noticing it.ˮ

The manʼs eyes crinkled. “You really were so elegant in every way. You really are…so amazing.ˮ

Chapter Text

Ryu hid a yawn, covering his mouth behind his hand. Even after he had finished most of the legwork for his personal search for answers, sleep still eluded him. Stupid nightmares, he thought. Meanwhile, Sakura nervously glanced between Nirei and Suo while they walked down the street. Noticing the teenʼs stare, Nirei turned his head. “Whatʼs wrong, Sakura-san? Youʼve been antsy this whole time.ˮ

“I-I ainʼt being antsy,ˮ Sakura denied. “Iʼm just fed up because Iʼm being dragged out on my day off.ˮ

“Oh, really?ˮ The corners of Ryuʼs mouth twisted up into a tired smirk. “Funny, I seem to recall someone was eager to invite me to hang out last—ˮ He quickly ducked under a swing, laughing.

Nirei stared quizzically at the two, while Suo smiled. “Youʼre just excited because youʼre hanging out with your friends on your day off, right?ˮ

“Am not!ˮ Sakura pouted.

“He so is!ˮ Ryu chimed in. He snickered as the other teen half-heartedly shoved him in protest.

“I see. I understand how you feel, Sakura-san!ˮ Nirei smiled.

“I just said I ainʼt!ˮ

“Besides, Tsubaki-san is thanking us for lifting Ito-sanʼs spirits!ˮ the blond continued. “To be able to go to a place that Tsubaki-san recommends! According to my intel, Tsubaki-san loves all kinds of sweets. I wonder if itʼs that kind of shop?ˮ Nirei gushed.

“Nire-kun, youʼre the same as always,ˮ Suo mused.

“Sheesh,ˮ Sakura sighed. He gazed at Nirei for a moment before speaking. “Iʼve been wondering for a few minutes now, but whatʼs with your face?ˮ His eyes hardened. “Did someone beat you up?ˮ

Nirei gulped. “Th-This? I tripped. Right, Suo-san?ˮ He turned to him with a pleading look. Suo only smiled.

Ryu raised a brow. “You tripped? Didnʼt you have a similar injury last week, too?ˮ

The blond laughed nervously, before he ushered the pair forward. “Come on now, why donʼt we just hurry on over?ˮ

Night soon fell as the quartet continued walking. Sakura frowned. “Is this the right way? Weʼve been walking for a while now.ˮ

The group stopped as Nirei pulled out his phone. “Oh, we turn here, and then head straight for a little bit!ˮ Ryu glanced up and blinked. Oh.

“Nire-kun, do you really have the right directions?ˮ Suo questioned.

“Huh? Yes, it should be correct…ˮ the blond trailed off as he raised his head, gawking at the sight.

In front of them stood a large gate, with neon signs and bright lights glaring behind it. Attached to the top of the gate was a sign that said ‘Keisei Streetʼ. “Okay,ˮ Suo hummed. “But weʼre in the red-light district now.ˮ

Ryu smiled as they strode down the neon-lit street, trying to push past the large, bustling crowd. Around him, he heard barkers persuading pedestrians to come inside, while colorful neon signs shined down from above. Talk about nostalgic… Ryu mused. Reminds me of home.

Nirei, meanwhile, huddled behind Suo in fear as the group continued down the street. “But the map says itʼs just up ahead!ˮ

“Good evening!ˮ A pigtailed-woman wearing a maid costume leaned in, holding a menu. “Master, would you like to stop by?ˮ

“HAH?!ˮ Sakuraʼs jaw dropped. “M-Master?!ˮ

Ryu quickly stepped in between the two with a tight smile. “Sorry, weʼre not interested.ˮ

Just then, another barker came up to them. “You lookinʼ for a bar?ˮ

Suo held up a hand, giving a closed-eyed smile. “Oh, weʼre fine. Weʼre minors.ˮ

For the next few minutes, Ryu ended up having to lead the others forward, verbally batting away the many barkers with ease. As he waved away the last one, he felt a hand pull on the back of his layered-sleeve hoodie. “Hold on, you guys!ˮ

Ryu flinched, before he relaxed, realizing that it was only Nirei pulling them off to the side.

“What now?ˮ Sakura asked.

“Whatʼs wrong, Nire-kun?ˮ Suo added.

“Letʼs head back for now!ˮ Nirei pleaded. “Iʼll confirm the location with Tsubaki-san.ˮ

“And go back the way we just came?ˮ Sakura said incredulously. “Youʼve gotta be kidding me! Letʼs just go.ˮ

“Wait! For real!ˮ Nirei begged. “This isnʼt a place that high school students should frequent. And this isnʼt Furin turf, remember?ˮ

Isnʼt he overreacting a little? Ryu frowned. “Nirei-san, itʼs fine. Itʼs really not as bad as you think.ˮ

“And you say it ainʼt Furin turf, but…ˮ Sakura stepped away. “Itʼs just a bit more brightly lit for a few extra floors—ˮ He cut off just as he heard screaming.

Suddenly, a small figure crashed into him from above, knocking Sakura onto the ground. Ryu and the other gaped at the spectacle.

“A-A girl fell from the skies?!ˮ Nirei shouted.

“She definitely did,ˮ Suo mused.

“Are you two alright?ˮ Ryu asked worriedly.

The teen groaned. “Wh-What the hell…ˮ Just then, the girl blinked, before hurriedly getting up. “Um…A-Are you okay? Iʼm really sorry! I was in a panic,ˮ she stuttered nervously. She then started to pull at Sakuraʼs arm. “Are you hurt anywhere?ˮ

“S-Stop! Donʼt pull! Thatʼs actually more painful!ˮ

Suo sweatdropped. “Well, both of them seem alright.ˮ He then blinked, scanning the girlʼs figure. She had blue eyes and long, silver-blonde hair with microbangs. Her long, white dress was torn, revealing cuts and scrapes on her leg. “Miss, youʼre the one whoʼs hurt. And your dress is ripped.ˮ

The girl startled. “Oh, youʼre right. Iʼm bleeding.ˮ She then patted her collarbone. “Wait! My necklace is gone, too! Oh, no!ˮ

“Why are you panicking so much?ˮ Sakura asked. “I mean, to jump down from a place like that.ˮ

“Th-Thatʼs right,ˮ she realized, before gathering up the skirt of her dress. “Iʼm in a hurry, so if youʼll excuse me!ˮ She quickly bowed before turning away. She only managed to take a few steps before a man stepped in front of her. “Damn, youʼre makinʼ us work hard.ˮ

Ryuʼs eyes narrowed.

“No matter how hard we work, the money we get ainʼt gonna change,ˮ the man continued. Several more men stood behind him, blocking the girlʼs way. “You get it? The job is just to bring over one chick.ˮ The group of men slowly surrounded the girl, as well as Ryu and his friends. “Itʼs not worth the effort.ˮ

Thereʼs a bounty on her? Ryu thought. He stepped closer to the girl, trying to shield her.

Nirei gulped. “S-Suo-san, these people…ˮ

Suo nodded. “Yeah. No doubt that theyʼve come chasing after this person.ˮ

“Who the hell are they?ˮ The man took a step closer. “Know ‘em?ˮ

“I donʼt!ˮ The girl stepped away from Ryu, shaking her head. “These people are—ˮ

“What if she does?ˮ Sakura interjected. He glared fiercely at the man. “So what if she does know us, huh?ˮ

The man scowled. “This bratʼs got no manners. Normally, Iʼd slap you down, but I got no time right now.ˮ He held out a hand. “Hand over the bitch. Or else.ˮ

The girl trembled. “I-Iʼll go. Iʼll go with you, so please donʼt cause a scene.ˮ She tried to move, before Nirei grabbed her arm, shaking his head nervously. Ryu stepped in front of the pair, guarding them, while Suo placed a hand on the girlʼs other shoulder.

Sakura stepped forward. “Or else, what? So many guys chasing after one ragged woman, and dares to say, ‘Or elseʼ?ˮ His eyes glinted with a hard edge. “Or else, what?ˮ

The manʼs lackeys took a step back in fear. The man sighed. “One damn guy after another, gettinʼ in my way. This really isnʼt worth the pay!ˮ

Nirei and the girl quickly huddled against the wall, while Ryu, Suo and Sakura stood guard before the pair. “Suo, you and Nirei stand by the womanʼs side. Sato and I will deal with it,ˮ Sakura directed. Behind him, Nirei gave a look of hesitation, before taking a deep breath. “U-U-Um…ˮ

The trio of fighters turned to Nirei.

“I-Iʼm fine,ˮ Nirei asserted. “I will protect myself. Iʼll stay with the girl.ˮ He raised his fists as if to prove a point. “The three of you should simply look forward.ˮ

“What the hell are you—ˮ Sakura protested, before a voice cut him off.

“Sakura-kun,ˮ Suo smiled. “Thatʼs what Nire-kun is saying. Letʼs trust him and leave it to him. Iʼll have his back, if needed.ˮ

Silver and golden eyes widened before Sakura turned his head. “All right. Iʼm trusting you, Nirei.ˮ

Nirei put on a determined expression. “Okay, Sakura-san!ˮ

“Quit yer yappinʼ!ˮ The man shouted. “I said I ainʼt got no time! Eat it, damn brats!ˮ

The crowd charged forward, while Ryu and Sakura ran to face them. Ryu ducked under one of the lackeyʼs swing, then grabbed the manʼs arm, before twisting it behind the manʼs back. Spotting a couple of lackeys charging towards him, he aimed the man he had in an arm lock in their direction. He kicked him in the back, sending the man straight into the lackeys and knocking them over.

Meanwhile, Suo grabbed a brown-haired lackey, spinning him around, before he sent the lackey flying into two more men. Sakura leapt over a blond man, swinging his legs up, before landing them straight into the person right behind the blond. “Damn it!ˮ The blond scowled, then tried to charge at the teen. “You little punk!ˮ Sakura swung his leg up behind him, nailing the blond in the chin and knocking him out.

Suddenly, one of the mercenaryʼs lackeys ran past Sakura, heading straight towards Nirei and the girl. “Crap!ˮ Sakura muttered. After a moment of hesitation, he turned away to deal with the others.

“Outta my way, damn shrimp!ˮ The lackey yelled. Nirei stood there with a frightened, but determined expression, before Suo spoke. “Nire-kun, now!ˮ The blond first-year ducked down into a pillbug position, knocking the lackey over.

Sakura and Ryu watched with surprised expressions, as Suo smiled proudly at his friend.

“S-Stand up! Stand up! Beside you!ˮ the girl yelled, panicked. Nirei turned his head to see another lackey aiming a kick at him. The blond flinched, closing his eyes.

Just then, a hand grabbed the man by the ankle, preventing the kick from landing. “Iʼm sorry. This kid is still in training,ˮ Suo stared.

Suo then twisted the lackey around, sending the man crashing into the floor. “I told you not to close your eyes, right?ˮ He addressed to Nirei. He then sent a smile over his shoulder. “But still, a job well done. Can you keep going?ˮ

Nirei grinned, before getting up. “Yes! Iʼm all right!ˮ

Was this what Nirei and Suo have been doing these last few weeks? Training? Ryu thought before grinning. He turned back to his own fight. Heh, not bad. Ryu ran towards a group of charging lackeys. He launched himself over the first one, landing a sweeping kick into the group of lackeysʼ heads. As he landed, Ryu aimed a low sweeping kick into the first lackey that sent the man flying, before nailing him in the torso with his knee.

Sakura smirked. Two of the lackeys scowled at him. “Whatcha laughinʼ at, punk?ˮ Then, they charged at Sakura.

“If he can do something like that…ˮ The monochrome teen ducked down low, letting the lackeys hit each other instead. He then landed a punch into one of the lackeys. “…he shoulda said something!ˮ

As the last of the lackeys fell, Sakura prowled closer towards the man in charge. A frightened expression crossed the manʼs face, before Sakura charged at him, landing a fist into the manʼs stomach. As the man keeled over, Sakura leapt up to roundhouse kick the man in the face. Blood splattered from the manʼs nose, before the man tried to attack, only to get hit by the teenʼs fist. Sakura swung another fist, barely missing the man. The man smirked. “Iʼve got—ˮ

Sakura halted, before redirecting himself, swinging his leg at the man. The kick connected, and the man was sent crumpling to the floor, knocked out cold.

The girl blinked in astonishment. “A-Amazing…ˮ

Ryu sighed, dusting off his hands. “Well, that takes care of that.ˮ

He then heard the girl yelp. He whipped his head around to see Nirei collapsed on his knees while the girl knelt down next to him. “A-Are you okay?ˮ

The trio of first-years quickly crowded around Nirei. “Nire-kun?ˮ Suo asked.

“Iʼm sorry,ˮ Nirei exhaled. “I felt so relieved, that I couldnʼt stand.ˮ

Ryu and Sakuraʼs shoulders relaxed while Suo smiled. “No need to apologize. You did very well for your first time.ˮ Ryu nodded. “Yeah! You did great! Right, Sakura- kun?ˮ He turned to the monochrome teen who was lost in thought. “Huh? M-Me?ˮ Sakuraʼs eyes widened.

“A-Anyway, were you the one who taught him such a risky move?ˮ Sakura turned to address Suo. The eyepatch-adorned teen tilted his head in response. “Thatʼs right. The roly-poly tactic.ˮ

“Well,ˮ Nirei spoke up. “When Suo-san does it, it looks a lot more stylish.ˮ He rubbed his hand behind his neck with a downcast expression. “My performace was rather unstylish…ˮ

Ryu frowned. Before he could say anything, Sakura mumbled, “N-Not really.ˮ They all turned to see Sakura looking embarrassed. “I donʼt think it was unstylish, you know?ˮ

A short moment of silence fell as Nirei processed the words, before the teen ducked his head to wipe away his tears. Ryu sighed lightly as the corners of his lips curled up into a small smile. After Nirei managed to recollect himself, the blond abruptly jolted up onto his feet. “B-By the way, who are these people?ˮ He held out a hand for the girl, who accepted it. “Th-They seemed to be chasing after you.ˮ

Ryu hummed. “Hm, they did mention something about a bounty. Do you have any idea what thatʼs about?ˮ

The girl slowly got up. “Oh, um, actually…ˮ

Suddenly, the sound of rapid footsteps echoed through the empty streets. As Ryu quickly raised his arm to brace himself, Sakura shoved Nirei aside just as someone launched a kick at them. Gravel kicked up from the sidewalk as Ryu, Suo, and Sakura skidded backwards from the blow. “Sakura-kun, Sato-kun, are you two okay?ˮ Suo asked.

Ryu nodded while Sakura glared at the intruder. “No problem.ˮ

The intruder stood up, revealing to a tall man in a suit with dark hair. Ryu frowned. Who is this guy? Is he also after this girl?

The girl stood near the intruder, looking nervously between him and the trio of first-years. “H-Hold on—ˮ The man cut her off as he grabbed her wrist. Ryuʼs eyes widened, before he and the others ran forward to protect her.

“IS IT YOU GUYS?!ˮ The man shouted, pulling the girl behind him. “THE ASSHOLES HUNTING SHIZUKA DOWN?ˮ

They stopped. Huh?

“Wait, youʼve got it wrong,ˮ the girl, apparently named Shizuka, disagreed. The man kept yelling over her. “Shizuka says sheʼs gonna work in this town.ˮ He looked down, spotting Shizukaʼs scrapes. “Wait, youʼre all beaten up!ˮ

“P-Please listen to me!ˮ

Ryu shared a confused glance with Sakura as the spectacle continued. What is going on?

“Inexcusable,ˮ the man growled lowly. “What you did to Shizukaʼs flawless skin…ˮ He turned to glare at the first-years. Ryu startled, waving his hands in objection. “Hold on, thatʼs not what happened!ˮ

The man started to prepare an attack, a wild look on his face. “Youʼre dea—!!ˮ

The sound of a smack echoed as Shizuka slapped the man hard in the face. They froze.

“LISTEN TO MEEEE!!!ˮ

Sakura stared as the weird guy slammed his head onto the sidewalk in a dogeza position. “Iʼm truly, terribly sorry!ˮ

“I didnʼt know you guys saved Shizuka, and I…ˮ He apologized. “I…ˮ

Sakura startled as the guy suddenly sat up. “If times were different, Iʼd atone by slashinʼ my gut! No, but I could at least take a finger off…ˮ

Satoʼs brows shot up in alarm. “What are you, yakuza…?ˮ He muttered.

“Geez, Kan-chan, Iʼm always telling you not to jump to conclusions,ˮ the jumper girl frowned. The Suit Guy bowed his head. “Y-Yes, Miss.ˮ

The group of first-years gaped as the jumper girl kept lecturing Suit Guy, who kept shrinking in on himself at every word. Heʼs looking totally dejected…

Suit Guy sighed. “No matter how many times you tell me, my body springs into action without thinking.ˮ He got up and waved a hand in apology. “Iʼm really sorry about this.ˮ

“Oh no, Iʼm just glad we worked out the misunderstanding,ˮ Suo smiled.

“B-By the way…ˮ Nirei began. “Who exactly are the two of you?ˮ

“Oh, sorry!ˮ Suit Guy scratched the back of his head sheepishly. “Iʼm Kanji Nakamura.ˮ He then gestured to the girl. “And she is Shizuka Narita.ˮ The girl bowed her head in acknowledgement.

“Shizuka is a singer,ˮ Nakamura explained. “And I work at the bar where she sings.ˮ

“Youʼre a singer?ˮ Nirei echoed. Sato grinned. “Thatʼs why youʼre in a dress,ˮ Suo hummed thoughtfully. Meanwhile, Sakura felt his cheeks start to flush.

“Her voice is tremendously beautiful,ˮ Nakamura praised. “When sheʼs on stage, sheʼs just like an angel!ˮ

“What? Oh, stop it!ˮ Narita blushed. “An angel?ˮ

Sakura scowled as the two kept complimenting each other, his face burning. Not this again…

“They get along so well,ˮ Nirei smiled obliviously.

Suo and Sato just smirked at him, the bastards. “Maybe a little too well,ˮ Sato chuckled.

His ears burned from the show of affection. “Stuff like this is happening way too much lately,ˮ Sakura muttered.

“Oh, whatʼs wrong, man?ˮ Nakamura blinked. “Your face is beet red.ˮ

“Youʼre one to talk!ˮ He snapped.

“Huh? Is that so?ˮ Nakamura laughed. Just then, Sakura noticed movement from behind the pair. Without thinking, he grabbed Nakamura and Narita by the wrists and shoved them behind as he charged forward to meet his foe.

Before he could do anything else, however, a leg whipped across the punkʼs head, knocking the guy unconscious again. The blond who dealt the final blow landed lightly on his feet. “Sheesh. You are as impatient as always.ˮ

From behind the blond, several more men emerged from the shadows. “How many times has it been this month?ˮ The blond asked. “And youʼre fawning over her and not paying attention. Thatʼs why a weakling like that almost landed a surprise blow on you.ˮ

“I wholeheartedly apologize,ˮ Nakamura grinned sheepishly.

Nirei braced himself. “Th-There are a lot of people again.ˮ Narita gently placed her hand on his shoulder. “Itʼs fine,ˮ she reassured. “Theyʼre all on our side.ˮ

“The ones you knocked out, and all the guys scurrying around on our way here,ˮ the big guy dropped the punks he was holding. “I hope thatʼs all of them.ˮ

Nakamura got up, dusting himself off. “Oh, I didnʼt knock ‘em out.ˮ He gestured to Sakura and the others. “These guys here did.ˮ

Blondie in the Suit stepped forward to bow in apology, along with the rest of the guys behind him. “I donʼt know who you are, but it seems our chairman has troubled you.ˮ

“Chairman?ˮ Sakura echoed with the other first-years.

“Yeah. Weʼre a group thatʼs pretty well known in this area,ˮ Nakamura walked forward to join the group of suited guys. “People call us Roppo-Ichiza.ˮ

He turned to face Sakura with a grin, the silver pin on his necktie gleaming under the neon lights. “And I act as the chairman of the group.ˮ

Chapter Text

Sakura and the first-years stared at the group of suited men. This guyʼs the boss of their group? Sakura wondered.

Nirei jumped. “R-Roppo-Ichiza?!ˮ

“What?ˮ Sakura furrowed his brows at Nirei. “Why the yelling?ˮ

“I-I mean, Roppo-Ichiza of Keisei Street is a super-brawler team!ˮ Nirei explained. “They solve problems with their fists and had many clashes with Furin before the unification!ˮ

“Huh? Furin, you say?ˮ Nakamura said in a low voice.

Nirei clamped his hands over his mouth, his face rapidly paling.

Sakura narrowed his eyes.

“Man…ˮ Nakamura scratched the back of his head. “You kids are from Furin? No wonder why youʼre stong!ˮ

Sakura gaped. What the hell is even going on anymore?

Nakamura then pointed a finger at him. Sakura blinked. “And you…ˮ

“You covered for us, even though we just met,ˮ the man continued. “Youʼre strong with your fists, but also really compassionate.ˮ He grinned widely. “I like ya, kid!ˮ

A blush erupted onto Sakuraʼs cheeks.

“I-I wasnʼt coverinʼ for ya or anything earlier,ˮ he muttered.

“Not being honest? You acting tough, huh?ˮ Nakamura teased. He scowled.

“You were just in my way of punching him!ˮ Sakura snapped at Nakamura, but the guy only laughed.

Then, Narita stepped foward. “Um, if youʼre from Furin, are you acquaintances with Tsubaki-chan, perhaps?ˮ she asked.

Sato blinked, before nodded. “Yes, heʼs our upperclassman. He was actually the one who asked to meet us here.“ He tilted his head. “Can I ask, how do you know Tsubaki-senpai?ˮ

“Oh, so thatʼs what it was!ˮ Narita clapped her hands together, smiling. “As for your question, well, we both perform on the stage at our pub!ˮ

They all gave her a confused glance. “On stage?ˮ

The group of first-years stared, flabbergasted, as Tsubakino, wearing a crop top and heeled boots, swung himself around a metal pole in the center of the room. As the lights turned back on, the crowd seated around the stage started clapping, while Nirei and Suo joined in. Sato, after blinking in confusion for a few moments, slowly began clapping too. Tsubakino then noticed Sakura in the crowd, winking at him.

“What the hell is this?ˮ Sakura deadpanned.

Tsubakino hopped off the stage and bounded over to them with a wide smile. “So, how was it? Did you enjoy the show?ˮ

Nirei nodded enthusiastically, while Suo and Sato smiled. “Yes, that was amazing, Tsubaki-san!ˮ

The guy chuckled. “Thank you, thank you! Follow me, Iʼll show you to our table.ˮ

As soon as they were seated, several plates of steak, fried cutlets, pasta, and salads were placed on the table. Tsubakino smiled as a waiter handed them glasses of juice. “As a thank you for cheering up Ito-san…ˮ He held up his own glass. “Cheers!ˮ

Sakura immediately dove into the food, while Suo, Sato and Nirei held up their glasses. Sato grinned. “Cheers!ˮ

“Thank you, thank you,ˮ Suo replied.

“Wait, Sakura-san! You need to do a toast first!ˮ Nirei scolded. He blinked, shoving a piece of steak into his mouth.

Tsubakino waved it off. “Itʼs fine, itʼs fine. Eat up.ˮ The third-year smiled. “Tasty, isnʼt it? The food here is really good, too! Make sure to eat a ton. Itʼs all my treat today.ˮ

He continued to shovel food into his mouth, barely registering Nireiʼs voice. “Sakura-san doesnʼt mind even when the place is so adult-oriented,ˮ he heard the blond say. “Suo-san, Sato-san, you both seem to be fine, too.ˮ

The raven-haired first-year smiled as he took a sip of his drink. “Well, I did grow up in a red-light district. This is pretty normal to me.ˮ

Nirei blinked, before pulling out his notebook to flip through it. “You did? You never mentioned that before…ˮ Sato only shrugged in response.

“Ito-sanʼs been so animated lately,ˮ Tsubakino interjected. “Heʼs like a competely different person now. He dresses up and heads out to movies or plays almost every day.ˮ The corners of his eyes creased as he smiled fondly. “He said heʼs going to stock up on stories to tell his wife before he joins her.ˮ

“That sounds kinda morbid,ˮ Nirei smiled nervously.

“But heʼs able to think that way thanks to all of you,ˮ Tsubakino responded. He set the glass down, then bowed his head toward them. “Really, from the bottom of my heart: Thank you.ˮ

The group stared.

Nirei waved his hands frantically. “W-We didnʼt do anything! Right, Sakura-san?ˮ His cheeks flushed as attention was focused on him. Sakura looked away.

Sato gave a light shrug. “It was no problem. Weʼre just happy we could help Ito-san.ˮ

Suo smiled. “I had fun talking to him, too.ˮ

Tsubakino gazed at them for a moment, before he gestured for a waiter, looking flustered. “A-A fruit platter! Get these kids a fruit platter!ˮ

“Hurray!~ A fruit platter!ˮ

The third-year quickly turned around to glare at a beaming Sakaki. “Excuse me! Can I get another one of these before that?ˮ The straight-haired Sakaki held out a plate of fried cutlets, while the wavy-haired one kept eating.

“Sakaki-san!ˮ Nirei gasped. The straight-haired Sakaki waved. “Hey there! You finally noticed.ˮ

“Man, I really appreciate it,ˮ Sakaki smiled. “Thanks to you guys, we came across a free meal.ˮ

Tsubakino gaped at him. “Huh? Whatʼs with all those plates?ˮ He glanced at the large stack of plates, then paled. “CANCEL! Cancel that fruit platter!ˮ

“Whaat? I was going to make that our dessert,ˮ Sakaki teased. “Then, can I have a cake set?ˮ

“Iʼm rejecting that, too!ˮ

“Th-There, there,ˮ Nirei tried to calm Tsubakino down. “Iʼm thankful for the meal and all, but your dancing was really awesome. My heart got so full from seeing something so amazing. Right, Sakura-san?ˮ

Sakura ignored the conversation, trying to eat his fill. After all, he rarely had the chance to eat this much food on a regular basis. Sato eyed him with furrowed brows, while Suo smiled. “Sakura-kun has his mouth full.ˮ

“Gosh! Oh, you guys!ˮ Tsubakino swooned.

Nirei picked up his notebook again, and began writing some notes down. “To think you had such a talent, and was showing it off at a place like this!ˮ He praised. “When did you start? What kind of dance was that? Why are you dancing here?ˮ

“There he goes again…ˮ Sato sighed with a exasperated smile.

“You really arenʼt shy when it comes to this kind of stuff, huh?ˮ Suo remarked.

“Gosh! Itʼs nothing too special, okay?ˮ Tsubakino gushed. “That was pole-dancing. After watching some videos online, I was completely hooked. As I danced, I started feeling that I wanted to dance on a stage. But there arenʼt places like this near Furin, so I came out here to Keisei Street. I directly pleaded with the manager to let me dance here.ˮ

“W-Wow, youʼre so assertive,ˮ Nirei marvelled.

“Well, yeah,ˮ the third-year smiled. “I want to do whatever I want. And I wanted to dance here!ˮ

“I still remember the look on the managerʼs face when you asked him.ˮ Sakura heard Nakamura walking up to their table. “It seemed like you werenʼt going to leave until you got a ‘yes.ʼ He was almost in tears.ˮ

As Nakamura and Tsubakino started to argue, Nirei smiled. “They get along so well,ˮ he remarked. “Yep,ˮ Suo agreed.

“What about you, huh?ˮ Tsubakino threw a smug look at Nakamura. “I heard you and the first-years stopped some drunken brawl. Is that true?ˮ

Sakura and the others looked away.

Nakamura fell silent. Then, the man put on a wide grin. “Yeah, itʼs totally true!ˮ

Sakura stiffened as the guy began smacking his back. “They really saved my ass earlier! I donʼt know what wouldʼve happened without them!ˮ

“Wow, not bad, first-years,ˮ Sakaki whistled.

“Sheesh,ˮ Tsubakino sighed. “Youʼre the guardian of this Keisei Street, arenʼt you? Get your shit together.ˮ The third-year made an exasperated face, before taking a sip of his drink.

“Guardian?ˮ The others echoed. Sakura chewed on his steak, gazing at the third- year curiously.

“Yeah,ˮ Nakamura placed his hands on his hips. “This is a street of booze and entertainment. You canʼt help but have fights all the time. Stopping disputes, being bodyguards for the girls who work here. Guys who work in this town with the same mindset slowly gathered together and became Roppo-Ichiza.ˮ

“I see,ˮ Suo hummed. “Thatʼs different from what I imagined.ˮ

“Itʼs just like Furin,ˮ Nirei commented.

Tsubakino lowered his glass with a smile. “Theyʼre not that different in age from us, too.ˮ

Sakura blinked. “For real?ˮ

“But weʼre a bit different from Furin,ˮ Nakamura continued, smiling. “We just keep on fixing leaks in the roof.ˮ As the first-years stared at him, he explained. “As we kept dealing with inconveniences, people with like minds gathered up. But Furin…ˮ His smile turned a little lop-sided. “That guy rebuilt the house from scratch in no time just to get rid of a leaky roof. Heʼs quite the man. Even more impatient than I am.ˮ

“I think thatʼs different from being impatient…ˮ Sato deadpanned.

“Gosh!ˮ Tsubakino gushed, before ramming his elbow into Nakamuraʼs side. “You really get it!ˮ

“Ow! Your stupid strength hurt me!ˮ

“What do you mean, stupid?ˮ

“I said stupid because youʼre stupid!ˮ

Nirei smiled as the two began bickering again. “But a compliment from the chairman of Roppo-Ichiza…It makes us happy, too.ˮ

Sakura looked up just as he heard Nakamura sigh. “Anyway, the bigger your action, the bigger the reaction.ˮ The guy grinned. “I hope nothing serious happens in the future!ˮ

Tsubakino side-eyed the guy, jabbing his elbow into Nakamura again. “Whatʼs that about? Thatʼs none of your business.ˮ

The guy jolted in pain. “I told you, that hurts! Do you know how much brawn youʼve got?ˮ

“My arms are made of marshmallows. It shouldnʼt hurt that much!ˮ

“No marshmallow is that buff!ˮ

Nakamura sighed. “Anyway, I donʼt think itʼs all that crucial.ˮ He then turned to grin at Sakura and the others. “I mean, just look at how well the ones below you are raised!ˮ

Sakura blinked owlishly at the guy. Did this guy just compliment us?

From his seat, the straight-haired Sakaki gave a teasing grin. “Hm? You sure have taken a liking to them. Donʼt think about headhunting, okay?ˮ

“Sure,ˮ Nakamura replied. “Then how about you twins join us? Though, the younger one might have issues trying to serve customers.ˮ

Just then, the lights dimmed. Sakura paused, before he heard the sound of soft music playing. He then glanced at the stage, spotting the girl from earlier standing in the lone spotlight, sporting a different dress.

“I was thinking Shizuka-san wasnʼt around, but there she is,ˮ Nirei remarked.

Sato hummed. “Probably went to get a change of clothes,ˮ he whispered softly.

“Guys, Shizukaʼs gonna sing now. Donʼt make noise, okay?ˮ Nakamura scolded.

The others stared flatly at him. “Youʼre the noisiest here,ˮ Tsubakino deadpanned, only to be ignored by the guy.

They fell silent as Narita began to sing. Sakura froze mid-bite, entranced by the soft melody. Nirei, meanwhile, stared wide-eyed at the stage. “W-Wonderful…ˮ the blond whispered.

“She really does have a beautiful voice,ˮ Suo agreed quietly. Sato nodded.

Up on the small stage, Narita continued to sing, swaying softly to the beat.

“Singing for you,

Dreams I pursue,

True love.ˮ

Her voice drifted gently through the room as the song ended. The room erupted into cheers, and she bowed. Meanwhile, Tsubakino gave a side-eye at Nakamura, who was clapping enthusiastically. “You really should get back to work,ˮ the third-year said flatly.

“Kyaa, Shizuka!~ˮ

The young singer skipped over to Tsubaki with a cheerful smile. “Tsubaki-chan!ˮ

Ryu hid a smile as he watched Sakura lean away from the squealing pair. How sweet.

Tsubaki paused, noticing the several band-aids on Shizukaʼs hands. “Hold on. What happened here?ˮ

Shizuka clutched her hands closer to her chest, still wearing her cheerful grin. “Oh, itʼs nothing. I just tripped.ˮ

The leader of Roppo-Ichiza leaned closer to the first-yearsʼ table while Tsubaki began lecturing the girl. “You guys…ˮ Nakamura spoke quietly. “Thanks for keeping it quiet from Tsubaki. Maybe itʼs because theyʼre close in age, but Shizuka thinks of Tsubaki like a big sister. And Tsubaki cares for Shizuka just like a little sister.ˮ

“So if word gets out that stuff like that happened,ˮ Nakamura continued. “Tsubaki would snap so hard the earth might crack.ˮ He whipped his head towards the group of boys with an intense stare. “You ever seen Tsubaki completely snap?ˮ

Nirei shook his head frantically.

“It must be something,ˮ Suo smiled.

Ryu side-eyed the teen. “Why do you sound excited by that…ˮ

“Besides,ˮ the taller man interjected. “We canʼt rope Furin into this streetʼs affairs any more than we already have.ˮ

Suddenly, the doors slammed open. “Weʼve got a big problem, Kanji-san!ˮ A member of Roppo-Ichiza shouted. “Guys weʼve never seen before are rioting in droves!ˮ

Ryuʼs eyes widened.

“Huh? What do you mean?ˮ Nakamura asked.

“Theyʼre kicking aside everything in the area and barging into the street!ˮ The Roppo-Ichiza member explained, marching over to Nakamura. “And they seem to be the same guys as the ones from earlier.ˮ

Shizuka gasped. Meanwhile, Sakura and the others stared in disbelief.

Nakamuraʼs face set into a frown. “Got it.ˮ

As the man strode towards the exit, Tsubaki stood up with a worried look. “‘Earlierʼ? You mean the drunk guys that Sakuraʼs group put a stop to? We should go, too.ˮ

Nakamura stopped, turning his head to face Tsubaki. “No, I want you guys to stay here with Shizuka.ˮ

The third-year stared, flabbergasted.

“I appreciate the sentiment, but weʼre facing a lot of them,ˮ Nakamura explained. “I donʼt know whatʼll happen here, either. I realize itʼs unreasonable to ask this of a commander from a different team. But still, I beg of you.ˮ He bowed deeply towards Tsubaki and his vice-captains.

The others gazed at Nakamura in stunned silence. After a moment, Sakura then stood up and headed for the door. “Sakura-san?ˮ Nirei questioned, before looking at Suo. Ryu silently shared a glance with them, then got up to follow their captain along with the others.

“O-Oi,ˮ Nakamura protested. “Can you guys stay here as well? This is our problem.ˮ

“If itʼs the same guys from earlier,ˮ Sakura spoke up. “Then no matter what the reason was, I punched those guys already.ˮ They turned to face Nakamura. “Then, it means that this is my problem as well.ˮ

“You guys…ˮ the man stood with a shocked expression.

Tsubaki crossed his arms. “I donʼt know what you guys are hiding, but if youʼre gonna go, then do it right.ˮ He then pointed at the other man with a stern look. “And make sure to return our promising first-years safely.ˮ

Nakamuraʼs eyes widened, before he nodded. “Much appreciated!ˮ

With that, the first-years followed Nakamura and the Roppo-Ichiza member out of the building. “Thanks for coming here with us,ˮ Nakamura yelled as they raced down the street. “You really are good guys.ˮ

Sakura choked on his spit as the group turned a corner. “I told you that this fight is my own problem,ˮ he muttered. “Itʼs not for your sake.ˮ

“Sakura, was it?ˮ Nakamura smirked. He then planted his hand on Sakuraʼs head, ruffling his dual-colored hair. “You really are a classy guy! As Iʼd expect from Furin!ˮ

Ryu smiled fondly at the sight. From behind him, Nirei spoke up. “If weʼre facing a big group, wouldnʼt it be better to at least have the Sakaki brothers help us? I hear Roppo-Ichiza doesnʼt have that many members.ˮ

“Itʼs fine,ˮ Nakamura refuted. “Donʼt underestimate the Roppo-Ichiza.ˮ

Ryu raised a brow as the others stared at the suited man in confusion.

The Roppo-Ichiza member then pointed ahead. “I see ‘em! There they are!ˮ he shouted.

Just up ahead, a large fight had already broken out. In the distance, Ryu could spot more than a few people on the ground unconscious. Nakamura grinned. “Indeed, there are less of us compared to Furin. We may be few, but weʼre the cream of the crop!ˮ

“Sorry Iʼm late!ˮ Nakamura yelled as they neared the brawling Roppo-Ichiza members. One of the fighters, who Ryu realized had helped Sakura before, turned slightly. “Kanji!ˮ The blond suited man blinked. “Oh, you guys were from earlier.ˮ

“Yeah! Theyʼre here to lend us a hand,ˮ Nakamura explained.

“Huh? I was thinking you got more guys, but only four?ˮ A blond young man with a white cloth tied around his wrist stepped over an unconscious body near the entrance. “Thereʼs still so many of us, too.ˮ

Hang on. Ryu narrowed his eyes, noticing how several of the newcomers had some kind of white bandana on them, unlike the ones he fought before. Are they actually connected to those guys from earlier? Or are they a separate group after the bounty on Shizukaʼs head?

“Whatʼs with these people?ˮ Nirei worried. “They donʼt care at all about their buddies who are down.ˮ

“Itʼs creepy,ˮ Suo agreed.

“Come on now, hurry up and hand over Shizuka-chan,ˮ the blond man with the white bandana taunted. “Otherwise, weʼll be turning this whole street upside down, yeah?ˮ

“Hey,ˮ a member of the Roppo-Ichiza panted. “How many are there?ˮ Some of the members tensed in apprehension.

Suddenly, a body slammed into the blond man at full speed. It was Nakamura, launching the mercenary several feet away with a swift kick. Sakura gave a look of alarm as the mercenary crashed onto the road. “Oi!ˮ

“Oh, itʼs alright,ˮ the blond Roppo-Ichiza member assured. “This happens all the time. Our chairman is quite restless.ˮ

Ryu blinked. Huh. Sounds like someone I know back home.

“What the hell? One guy just came charging in alone—ˮ one of the mercenaries smirked, before Nakamura quickly interrupted him with a powerful blow to his chin, knocking the mercenary over. The leader of Roppo-Ichiza continued his assault with determination. “Youʼre gonna turn the street upside down, huh?ˮ Nakamura growled. He stood over the pile of bodies he had amassed. “You shouldnʼt mouth off crap you canʼt back up.ˮ

Out of the corner of his eye, Ryu noticed Sakura straightening his shoulders.

“Come hell or high water…ˮ Nakamura continued. “Something like that ainʼt ever gonna happen on my watch!ˮ

The brawl started after that declaration, as the leader of Roppo-Ichiza began swinging punches at every opponent within his sights. The man jabbed an elbow into an incoming opponent while holding another in a grappling position, before tossing the mercenary into a group of them. From behind Nakamura, one of the mercenaries ran up, reeling a fist back with a smirk. “Your backʼs wide open!ˮ

The mercenary stumbled, eyes wide, as Nakamura threw him over his back, before slamming his foot into the mercenary in mid-air. The man sailed straight into a group of enemies, knocking them over.

In the distance, Suo straightened back up with a curious gaze on Nakamura. “Amazing. Or rather, heʼs quite fierce.ˮ

Ryu landed a swift tornado kick into his opponent, before shaking off his foot as he observed the man knocking down several more opponents. “I can certainly see why heʼs the chairman of Roppo-Ichiza.ˮ

Beside him, Sakura smirked, before the dual-colored teen raced over to Nakamura. Ryu gave a slanted smile as he watched Sakura launch a flying kick at one of the white-clothed mercenaries sneaking up behind the man. “Looks like Sakura-kunʼs getting all fired up.ˮ

“Indeed,ˮ Suo chuckled. “Weʼll have to do our best to keep up with him, right Sato- kun?ˮ

Ryu grinned. “Right.ˮ

The two split off after that, covering more ground. As he knocked out a mercenary with a precise kick to the head, Ryu noticed one of the Roppo-Ichiza getting flanked by enemies. Ryu locked eyes with the peach-haired man, nodding, before he charged at the opponent in front of him. He sent the mercenary stumbling towards the member with a swift knee to his back. The Roppo-Ichiza member raced towards the mercenary, as other opponents followed after. Then with a running start, Ryu leaped over, twisting above the mercenary just as the Roppo- Ichiza member landed a drop kick. Ryu quickly slammed his foot into the opponents behind the member, knocking them over as he landed.

The teen got up, letting out a quick exhale. “Nice performance,ˮ he heard from behind him. Ryu turned his head to spot the Roppo-Ichiza member smiling at him. Ryu smiled. “Thanks!ˮ

“Hey, whatʼs goinʼ on here?ˮ

Everyone turned to see a new crowd of people walk up to the entrance of Keisei Street. “You guys went in with a lot, but youʼre still stuck at the entrance?ˮ A young teenager wearing an oversized t-shirt and sandals led the crowd with a blank expression on his face. “Letʼs hurry on back with the girl and get the money weʼre owed.ˮ

The teen with the sandals threw his arms out wide. “Then, weʼll have that BBQ we dreamed of.ˮ

Ryu and the others tensed.

“H-Hey now,ˮ one of the Roppo-Ichiza blanched at the sight. “Seriously?ˮ Another panted from the exhaustion. “Just how many of them are there?ˮ

The ring-leader laughed. “Guys in suits are barring our way. So you must be the Roppo-Ichiza I heard about.ˮ His vacant gray eyes scanned over the mass of unconscious bodies. “Oh man, so many guys were taken down. You guys donʼt have that many people, so this is impressive.ˮ

He crossed his arms behind his head in a lackadaisical manner. “So what? Do you get stronger when you wear suits or something?ˮ

Ryu raised a brow. What?

“You guys look our age,ˮ the ring-leader continued. He glanced over his shoulder towards his lackeys. “Maybe weʼll get a lot stronger if we wear suits, too.ˮ

The crowd of mercenaries cheered in agreement. Meanwhile, behind a poster sign some distance away, Nirei cowered. “Wh-Whatʼs with these people? This isnʼt something you talk about like itʼs normal.ˮ

Nakamura glared at the newcomers. “Just because those guys earlier were beaten to a pulp, you brought in unthinkable numbers.ˮ He scoffed. “Just how persistent are you?ˮ

“Earlier? Oh,ˮ the ring-leader blinked. “Those guys are separate from us. Yeah.ˮ

“Separate?ˮ Nakamuraʼs eyes narrowed.

Ryu frowned at the news. I figured as much. Still, whoʼs hiring these guys to hunt down one girl?

“Because they screwed up, the job went to us,ˮ the ring-leader explained. “Weʼre Gravel, just a bunch of dudes from the Sunaba district.ˮ He threw a hand up as if he was greeting an acquaintance. “Nice meetinʼ ya!ˮ

“S-Sunaba districtʼs Gravel?!ˮ Ryu heard Nirei shout from the back. Sakura turned to face Nirei with a confused look. “Huh? You know ‘em?ˮ

“Sunaba d-district is famous for being an area of outlaws,ˮ Nirei answered nervously. Sakura frowned. “So like Furin in the past.ˮ

However, Nirei shook his head. “No. That place isnʼt rough because of the violence and fights. Their economy tanked, which lead to a lot of burglary and other crimes. I heard that thereʼs a team of people who donʼt go to school or work, and make a living as mercenaries or subcontractors for other teams.ˮ

“And that team is Gravel.ˮ

Ryuʼs frown set even deeper. This was hitting a little too close to home for him. He buried the feeling of discomfort, and focused on the conversation.

“They told us theyʼd give us money just by bringing one girl in,ˮ the Gravel leader claimed. “And because those guys earlier screwed up, the price went up as well. With that money, all of us can go eat some BBQ.ˮ His dead gray eyes stared at Nakamura as the teen held out his palm. “So hand over Shizuka Narita, okay?ˮ

The leader of Roppo-Ichiza stood there, silent as a statue.

“Besides, we didnʼt come here to pick a fight,ˮ the ring-leader continued, as if he didnʼt bring an entire army with him. “You hand that girl over and weʼll leave.ˮ He glanced over the worn-out members of Roppo-Ichiza. “Besides, you guys look quite tired. With this difference in numbers, even if you guys are crazy strong, you wonʼt be able to win. If you hurry up and hand her over, you donʼt have to show your pathetic side, so everyoneʼs happy!ˮ

A tense silence fell over the street as the two groups stared each other down.

Suddenly, Nakamura spoke up. “I donʼt care if I canʼt win. Youʼve got the wrong idea.ˮ

The ring-leader tilted his head. “Wrong idea?ˮ

“We, the Roppo-Ichiza, want the people here to safely perfect their art,ˮ Nakamura declared. “And want everyone to safely enjoy themselves. Thatʼs our goal. If that can be promised, we donʼt care about whether we win or lose a fight.ˮ

Sakura seemed to still at that, staring wide-eyed at Nakamura.

“Even if all of us fall, no matter how pathetic we end up looking…ˮ the leader of Roppo-Ichiza began. “As long as the street…as long as Shizukaʼs safe…ˮ Nakamuraʼs eyes glinted with determination. “…Then thatʼs all that matters to us.ˮ

Roppo-Ichiza rallied up behind him, with fierce looks on everyoneʼs faces. Meanwhile, the ring-leader of Gravel stared blankly at them. “Nope, I have no idea what youʼre talking about. Besides if you all fall, that marks your defeat.ˮ He tilted his head. “Then we can just march right up to the girl—ˮ

“Why are you assuming that multiple people will make it through?ˮ Nakamura interrupted with a smirk. “What if itʼs just you?ˮ

The Gravel leader finally reacted, his eyes widening.

“Iʼve got fearsome bodyguards in charge over there,ˮ the man finished.

The haggard teen idly scratched at his cheek. “In other words, youʼre selecting ‘fightʼ instead of ‘flee.ʼ Well, if there isnʼt a boss fight to win some loot, I donʼt feel like I played the game.ˮ

Ryuʼs eyebrows shot up to his hairline. The hell? Who the fuck uses video game lingo at a time like this?

“…Sheesh.ˮ The temperature seemed to drop around Nakamura as he rolled his shoulders. “Treating our star singer as an item?ˮ He loosened his tie with a furious look on his face.

The ring-leader lazily waved him off, unknowingly digging his own grave. “Oh, man. I donʼt care about stuff like that, so hurry—ˮ

“QUIT YER WHININʼ!ˮ

“Ya better brace yourselves,ˮ Nakamura growled. “Weʼll still be moving even if weʼre down to just our heads.ˮ Several members of Roppo-Ichiza began cracking their knuckles with wide smirks. “Weʼre gonna make you regret tryinʼ to even touch someone from our street!ˮ

“Roppo-Ichiza!ˮ he shouted, tossing aside his tie. “Itʼs time to lift the curtains on a total blood bath!ˮ

Chapter Text

The street had turned into a veritable bloodbath, as members of Roppo-Ichiza and Gravel exchanged blows with one another.

“Wow, look at that,ˮ the leader of Gravel commented as he surveyed the area. “As Iʼd expect from a boss fight. Weʼve lost quite a few on our side. But still…ˮ he trailed off.

Nakamura roared as he swung his fist into a Gravel member while gripping another by the head. “That guy is clearly insane,ˮ the guy finished. “That said, we shaved off quite a bit of HP from the others.ˮ

A Roppo-Ichiza member in a blue suit swung a fist up into his opponentʼs chin. The Gravel member staggered for a moment, before snapping his head back with a smirk. “Youʼve gotten weak.ˮ

The Roppo-Ichiza guy startled as several punks grabbed him by the waist and legs. His opponent reeled his arm back. “Got y—!ˮ

Sakura swooped in, slamming his foot into the Gravel punkʼs face. “Move it!ˮ he ran back to kick off the others who were holding onto the Roppo-Ichiza member. “Thanks!ˮ he heard as he raced off.

He gritted his teeth, punching yet another Gravel punk who tried to beat up someone else. Just now… he thought back to Nakamuraʼs words. I thought what he said was impressive. But I didnʼt think about its meaning.

He stood in the middle of the fray, his eyes frantically scanning the area. It meant that everyone in front of him will get knocked out. He desperately separated a pair of opponents that were grappling each other. His mind flashed back to that horrible memory at the warehouse. Something like that…

“Sakura-kun, look out!ˮ

His eyes widened as a Gravel punk ran up to him, before a figure landed on top of him, feet first. It was Nakamura, with a wild look on his face. “Oi…ˮ Suddenly, Nakamura charged at him. “H-Hey!ˮ He threw his arm up, hoping to block the incoming hit.

“Kanji-san!ˮ

The guy froze, his fist just mere inches from Sakura. “Oh, sorry,ˮ Nakamura dropped his arm, before scratching the back of his head. “My bad. I was about to pummel one of us.ˮ

What was that? Sakura thought. “D-Dude…ˮ

As Sato silently ran up to them with a worried look, Nakamuraʼs back turned to him. “Sakura, can you still move?ˮ the taller man asked.

“O-Of course I can,ˮ he answered. “What are—ˮ

“Good. Then I want you to go back to the bar,ˮ Nakamura ordered.

Sakuraʼs eyes widened. “Wh…ˮ

“I promised Tsubaki that Iʼd return you safe and sound,ˮ he finished. “Thatʼs right,ˮ Sakura heard from behind them. The suited blondie smiled. “Itʼs a mistake for us to have you, a guest, do something like this.ˮ

Bald Guy knocked an incoming Gravel punk to the ground, before he grinned over his shoulder. “Drop by my place later. Iʼll let you eat till youʼre full.ˮ

The member in the red suit chimed in. “Weʼll even toss in a piano performance.ˮ

“Youʼre kiddinʼ me!ˮ Sakura objected. “I told you this was my—ˮ

“Sakura.ˮ

He turned to see Nakamura stand tall, his back straight. “Iʼm sorry to keep relying on you. I really appreciate it. But if I canʼt keep the promise of returning you, then I wonʼt be able to forgive myself. So I wanna ask one last favor of ya.ˮ He threw a grin over his shoulder. “Will you let us be the stars of the show?ˮ

Sakuraʼs breath caught in his throat. Why? Why canʼt I say anything?

“You, in the hoodie,ˮ Red Suit called out. Sato turned to glance at him, before his gaze hardened. The teen sighed. “Fine. But you all better make it out of this alive.ˮ He turned back to Sakura. “We should head back for now, Sakura-kun. We need to tell Tsubaki-senpai and get Shizuka-san somewhere safe.ˮ

Sakura clenched his teeth.

“Oh, yay!ˮ The sandaled guy cheered. “I can finally see the main group.ˮ He pointed a finger at them. “Your defeat is imminent!ˮ

“Go!ˮ Nakamura yelled.

Suddenly, a hand grabbed Sakuraʼs wrist. He startled as Sato started pulling him away. “H-Hey! Lemme go!ˮ

“Sakura-kun.ˮ He couldnʼt see what expression Sato was making. “I know you want to stay and help, but our main focus has to be protecting Shizuka-san. No matter what.ˮ

As the dark-haired teen yelled for Suo and Nirei, Sakura looked back at Nakamuraʼs receding figure. Dammit. Is this the only thing I can do? His face twisted in anguish. If only I was stronger…

“Stop it!ˮ Everyone froze.

Far in the distance, ahead of Sakura and Sato, stood Narita. The girl had changed out of her dress, and was now kneeling over in a baggy hoodie and cargo pants. “Please, stop,ˮ she panted.

Suit Blondie stared. “Why…?ˮ

“Huh?ˮ Sakura heard the sandaled guyʼs voice through the street. “Oh, that‘s her. Shizuka Narita. You came over here on your own?ˮ Sandals asked. “Huh. Does that mean we beat the game?ˮ

“Why did you come here? Go back!ˮ Nakamura yelled.

Narita straightened, her shoulders trembling. “I…I will go with you.ˮ

Nakamura froze. “…What are you saying?ˮ

“That way, you donʼt have to keep doing things like this,ˮ Narita explained. She tried to take a step forward, before a mop of blond hair came to a stop in front of her. Nirei threw his arms out with a terrified expression.

Sakura stared, shocked.

“You canʼt go,ˮ Nirei pleaded. “I understand you feel frustrated because youʼre powerless. I mean, I canʼt do anything either.ˮ He gave a self-deprecating smile. “But more than that, seeing Kanji-san and the others fight, itʼs painstakingly obvious that they really want to protect you. If you went with them right now, all the wounds and feelings of Kanji-sanʼs group will be wasted.ˮ

“Thatʼs why I canʼt let you go,ˮ Nirei finished.

Narita closed her eyes. “Thank you. I understand that everyone really cherishes me.ˮ She opened her eyes, a bit teary and somber. “But I appreciate them just as much. When I came to this town, I was at my witsʼ end. They accepted me without asking any questions. Since then, life here was like a dream. I was surrounded by so many wonderful people. And most of all..ˮ She gazed at Nakamura, who stared back at her with concerned eyes. “I fell in love for the first time. Iʼve had more than my fair share of happiness here. I canʼt stand to let anyone else get hurt because of me. Thereʼs no need for that.ˮ

She smiled sadly. “So please, let me go.”

“Shizuka…ˮ Nakamura breathed.

A bark of laughter sounded from the entrance. Nakamura turned to glare at the laughing Gravel leader. “Whatʼs so funny?ˮ

“Oh, man,ˮ Sandals sighed. “I mean, itʼs hilarious. Crap like dreams and love. Poor slobs donʼt get to talk about such luxuries.ˮ He raised a finger towards Narita. “You. You came from the same place we did, right?ˮ

Sakura startled. She does?

“With no relatives, you were barely eking out a living with a cheap cleaning job,ˮ Sandals continued. “And in the midst of that shitty life, a rich old fart offered to buy you. But you ran off.ˮ

Sato sucked in a harsh breath. “Then the bounty…?ˮ he whispered.

“When fools on our side talk nonsense like love and dreams, they rope in unrelated peeps, and wreck their lives too,ˮ Sandals rambled. He gestured at the piles of unconscious bodies. “Look closely. This is reality.ˮ

“Enough…ˮ Nakamura swung at Sandals. “…bullshit!ˮ

“Donʼt listen to that, Shizuka! Go back!ˮ he yelled again.

“No need to beat him anymore, so hold him back,ˮ Sandals ordered. As a few Gravel punks lunged at Nakamura, their leader called out to Narita again. “Come on, Shizuka Narita! If you come over here, itʼll all be over!ˮ

The girl raced past Nirei, spurred on by the guyʼs goading. Sakura glanced at the charging Gravel punks. “Letʼs carry her and run!ˮ

“Got it!ˮ Sato confirmed.

“Sakura! Stop her!ˮ Nakamura screamed.

He ran towards Narita, a deep sense of panic thrumming through his veins. I gotta stop her!

Suddenly, a figure, no, two figures slipped in between. Sakura skidded to a halt, while Narita ran into one of Tsubakinoʼs vice-captains, his arms raised to catch her. Silver and golden eyes widened. “You guys…ˮ

“Goodness…ˮ

Black heeled boots clicked against the pavement. “You disappeared so suddenly. You really scared us, hun.ˮ

“Stay away!ˮ Narita shouted. “I canʼt be here!ˮ

“I see,ˮ Tsubakino smiled, striding up to the girl. “And?ˮ

“If Iʼm not here, nobody will get hurt!ˮ Narita trembled.

Tsubakino stopped in front of Narita, his calm gaze resting on the girl. “So. What do you want to do?ˮ

The girl stared at the third-year, frozen. Her face scrunched up, before tears slowly started streaming down her face. “I…I want to be together with everyone!ˮ

Tsubakino raised his arm to pull her to his chest. His vice-captains walked up, flanking their commander. “So do I.ˮ

Sakura stared as Tsubakino soothed the crying girl. “See, everything is okay now. So you should stand back, okay?ˮ

“Iʼm sorry…for dragging you into this,ˮ Narita sobbed.

“Donʼt be silly, girl!ˮ Tsubakino winked. “Itʼs for my cute little sister. Of course Iʼd do this!ˮ

“Geez.ˮ The third-year glared at the whiny Gravel leader. “I dunno know who you are, but suddenly popping up like that is pretty rude. And after that girl finally woke up from all that dreams and love crap.ˮ

“Do you really want to let her live a life thatʼs not fit for someone like her?ˮ Sandals continued. “Thanks to you, we gotta beat everyone up.ˮ

Tsubakino chuckled.

“Whatʼs so funny?ˮ Sandals asked.

“‘Not fit for someone like her,ʼ huh?ˮ The third-year echoed. “Youʼre just jealous of Shizuka.ˮ

“Hah?ˮ Sandals stared with those dead fish eyes of his.

“Those who make fun of things people like usually arenʼt satisfied with themselves,ˮ Tsubakino declared.

“I donʼt get it,ˮ Sandals said in a monotone voice. “And Iʼm too hungry to think. Iʼm getting dizzy…ˮ He scratched his head. “Iʼm bored of this, so letʼs end it. Hey guys, the moneybags are right in front of you,ˮ Sandals called out.

“Get serious and crush everyone.ˮ

With that, the horde of Gravel punks charged forward. “Damn it!ˮ Sakura cursed, preparing to run back into the fight before Tsubakino called out to them. “Sakura. Sato. Suo.ˮ

Agh, what now? He looked back. “What is it?!ˮ

The third-year only smiled. “You too, Nirei.ˮ The first-years quickly gathered around him. He then placed a hand on the girlʼs shoulder. “Take care of Shizuka,ˮ Tsubakino ordered.

“Huh?!ˮ Sakura gaped. “But I wanna—ˮ

“The whole point of this fight is to protect Shizuka,ˮ Tsubakino reminded. “So right now, I want to trust Shizuka to you guys, who saved Ito-san.ˮ He placed his other hand on Sakuraʼs shoulder, squeezing it gently. “Please.ˮ

Dammit. He thought to himself. I wanna fight, but…

Kajiʼs voice echoed in his head. What is the first and foremost thing you need to do?

What I need to do right now…has to be this.

Sakura took a deep breath. “Got it.ˮ

“I-Iʼll do my best!ˮ Nirei stuttered.

“You can count on us,ˮ Sato nodded.

“Weʼll keep her safe,ˮ Suo agreed.

Tsubakino smiled at them. “Thank you.ˮ

“Youʼre one of the Four Kings, right?ˮ Sakura asked. “So you got this?ˮ

“Oh, youʼre worried about me?ˮ He teased. “I may not look it, but Iʼm pretty pumped up.ˮ The leader of the Jikoku Team hardened his gaze, before striding past them. “Actually, I need to make sure I donʼt go overboard.ˮ

The sound of his heels clicking against the pavement echoed despite the cacophony of the brawl. “Now then…ˮ

“Kanji and Roppo-Ichiza, concentrate on the enemy in front of you!ˮ Tsubakino declared, before tossing his hair over his shoulder. He glared at the sandaled punk in the distance. “That manbun boy is mine.ˮ

A large group of Gravel punks charged at Tsubakino. “Now, Seiryu and Uryu.ˮ The leader of the Jikoku Team raised a finger at Sandals. “I would like to get to him.ˮ He stared the teen down with a graveness fit for a king. “Go clear a path for me.ˮ

The Sakaki brothers raced forward. Sakura watched in shock as the two worked in perfect tandem to knock out several opponents, practically tossing each other at their opponent without a single word spoken between them. Sato gave a low whistle of approval. “A-Amazing,ˮ Nirei gaped. Suo hummed in agreement. ˮTheyʼre so in sync.ˮ

Behind them, Narita gasped. “Tsubaki-chan!ˮ

One of the Gravel fighters slipped through the brothersʼ defense, running straight towards Tsubakino. The punk swung his fist at him, only for Tsubakino to block it. He gripped the punkʼs fist tightly. “Oh my, are you asking for a dance?ˮ

Tsubakino pulled the punk closer by the fist, grabbing his waist with his other hand. As he gracefully spun him around, Tsubakino let go, before brutally slamming his heel into the guyʼs stomach. The Gravel punk went flying, and fell to the floor with a crash. “My sincerest apologies. But someone is waiting for me.ˮ

The Heavenly King smirked at Sandals with a cold gaze, raising an inviting hand. “Now tell me, what kind of songs do you like?ˮ

As the brawl continued, Sakura heard the shaky breaths of the girl behind him. “You arenʼt still thinking ‘if I wasnʼt hereʼ after all this, are you?ˮ

Narita gasped.

“You said you wanted to be with everyone.ˮ He watched the members of Roppo- Ichiza fight with their all. “And thatʼs why all of them are fighting right now. Your powerlessness, your frustrations…ˮ Sakura clenched his fist.

“Swallow all that up and brace yourself. And take a good look at all of them working on your behalf.ˮ He gritted his teeth in determination. “In return, I wonʼt let anyone lay one finger on you.ˮ

A moment of silence. Then, Narita replied with a soft voice. “Okay.ˮ

“In any case, none of the enemies are making their way over here,ˮ Suo commented. “Gotta hand it to one of the Four Kings and his vice-captains.ˮ

Tsubakino strode through the chaos of the brawl, untouchable as the Sakaki brothers cleared the way. The two brothers swung each other around, a whirlwind of legs striking down several Gravel members. Sakura's eyes bulged out of his head as he watched one of the Sakaki brothers flip the other up into the air, before swinging under his legs to trip a Gravel member trying to sneak up on the wavy-haired Sakaki, as the wavy-haired one finished him off with a curb stomp.

“I heard thereʼs a ton of guys, so they were having a hard time,ˮ Straight-haired Sakaki mused. “But theyʼre losing quite a few men, too.ˮ

“Thatʼs what happens when you go up against the Roppo-Ichiza,ˮ Tsubakino replied. “Besides…ˮ He tilted his head to where Sakura and the others stood. “Those kids worked hard, too.ˮ

Another wave of Gravel punks charged towards them. “Speak of the devil.ˮ Straight-haired Sakaki crouched low. “Here they come.ˮ

“You guys are fighting us over here!ˮ

Nakamura leaped in, slamming his foot into a Gravel punk. He then grappled another opponent into a headlock, while members of Roppo-Ichiza helped take down the punks. Tsubakino smirked. “Youʼre stupidly strong as always.ˮ

Nakamura smirked back. “Not as much as you.ˮ

“Alright, weʼre almost at their captain—ˮ Straight-haired Sakaki noted, before freezing. The spot where the leader of Gravel once stood was now empty, with only his lackeys standing at the entrance.

A breeze whipped past them. An oversized white shirt fluttered as Sandals landed into a crouch in front of them, before he swung his fist at Tsubakino.

“Tsubaki!ˮ Nakamura called out in worry.

“Iʼm delighted.ˮ

A perfectly manicured hand grabbed Sandalsʼ fist. “You finally got in the mood,ˮ Tsubakino smiled. “Now, shall we dance?ˮ

“You will be the lead, right?ˮ Tsubakino tightened his grip as Sandals stared back at him. The Gravel leader reeled back his other hand just as Tsubakino swung his knee up. The two blows collided in a stalemate. Sandals then let go, only to swing another heavy punch. It sailed over crimson hair, as Tsubakino neatly dropped into a split, before the third-year leaned back to dodge one of Sandalsʼ kicks.

As Tsubakino stood back up, he blocked another incoming kick from Sandals, then swung his arm back. Sandals blocked the hit with a dead-eyed gaze, before aiming a hook kick, which was also blocked. On it went, as each heavy blow from Sandals was side-stepped. Tsubakino raised an arm to block another blow, before he twisted his leg up, slamming a heel into Sandals.

The teen skidded backwards, kicking up dust. The crowd stared. Quietly, Sandals clenched his fist, drawing blood as he dug a nail into his skin. “Who wouldʼve thought a gang as large as ours would have this much trouble? It must be because you eat good food.ˮ

“Iʼll dance with you,ˮ Sandals finished. “But you better fork over every last cent you have.ˮ He walked forward. Tsubakino, tossing his hair back over his shoulder, strode towards him. The two fighters slowed to a stop in the center of the street, staring each other down.

Suddenly, Tsubakino dropped down, sweeping his foot at Sandalsʼ legs. The Gravel leader jumped, lunging towards Tsubakino with a swing of his fist that sailed harmlessly past the third-year. As Sandals landed on all fours, Tsubakino aimed a roundhouse kick at him, continuing with the motion to land an elbow strike on Sandals. The two weaved through strikes and blocks, neither giving way to the other.

Narita stared, wide-eyed. “A-Amazing, Tsubaki-chan.ˮ

Sato smirked, crossing his arms. “Thereʼs a reason why heʼs one of the Four Kings.ˮ

Sandals slid back a couple of steps as he got knocked off-balance by one of Tsubakinoʼs kicks. “Sheesh, I thought this job would be easy money. Itʼs getting less and less worth it now.ˮ

Tsubakino glared at him. “Did you really think that we would allow you to make even a single dime from her pain?ˮ He slammed his heel into Sandals, who skidded backwards from the force.

The Gravel leader sighed. “Like I care.ˮ He lunged at Tsubakino with a wide swing of his fist. “Itʼs her fault for not knowing her place, and spouting crap about love and dreams.ˮ As Tsubakino stumbled, he then slammed his fist into the third- yearʼs face, landing his first blow. “You reap what you sow.ˮ

“Tsubaki-chan!ˮ

Blood dripped down from Tsubakinoʼs face. As the third-year slowly got up, Sandals glanced at his own fist, a smudge of makeup covering his knuckles. “Painting this kinda crap on your face…ˮ The guy licked his knuckles, before spitting it out. “Not only does it taste terrible, but it doesnʼt fill your stomach or quench your thirst.ˮ He looked up. “And yet, you paint it on. That means you like it.ˮ He tilted his head with a dead stare. “Iʼm not envious of that one bit.ˮ

“Idiots who do stupid, useless crap like this…ˮ Sandals began to run forward, before lunging a drop kick at Tsubakino. “…will never beat me.ˮ

Suddenly, Tsubakino swung his leg up, knocking Sandals off-balance. The Gravel leader quickly recovered, landing on his feet.

“I become stronger when I wear makeup,ˮ the third-year smiled.

Sandalsʼ eyes widened.

“Whatʼre you talking about?ˮ Sandals asked. “No way you get better at fighting by putting that crap on.ˮ

“No. What becomes stronger is right here.ˮ Tsubakino placed a hand over his heart. “When I wear makeup, I become the person I admire. It fills me with happiness, and I feel like I can try harder.ˮ He opened his eyes to gaze determinedly at Sandals. “The feeling of love, no matter what itʼs for, strengthens your heart.ˮ

Sakura stared. Strengthens your heart…

Sandals let out a bitter laugh. “You really are insane. Your heart? So what if your heart gets stronger?ˮ

“I see,ˮ Tsubakino said softly. “You really donʼt know how it feels.ˮ He gave the teen a pitying stare. “Poor thing.ˮ

Sandals snapped. He charged at Tsubakino with wild eyes. Meanwhile, the third-year stared calmly, blocking the blow with his leg. “I...ˮ Tsubakino sweeped his leg at Sandalsʼ head, before crouching. “Would never lose…ˮ He then slammed his leg into the teen at full force. “To a guy like you!ˮ

The Gravel leader landed several feet away on his back, coughing. Tsubakino stood tall, running a hand through his hair. “Get up. I will show you the power of someone you scoffed at.ˮ

The sandaled teen glared at him. Soon, the fight started back up again. Tsubakino and Sandals met blow for blow, unrelenting. As the third-year swept a leg at the teen, barely missing, Sandalsʼ fist swung up to make contact with Tsubakinoʼs nose. Blood splattered onto the floor as Tsubakinoʼs head flew back. The third-year quickly snapped his head back and glared fiercely. Sandals paused.

Then, a heel swung up, breaking through Sandalsʼ guard. The Gravel leader quickly retaliated with another hit to the head. Tsubakino gritted his teeth, then swung a fist at Sandals. He quickly followed with a barrage of fists and kicks, causing Sandals to give up ground. “I truly love Shizuka!ˮ

“Sheʼs a bit hasty, clumsy, and a bit shy, but sheʼs always kind to everyone,ˮ Tsubakino continued. “And most of all, even when things donʼt go well or times are rough, she stays true to her ‘love.ʼ When I see that, it makes me think, ‘I should try harder, too.ʼ Someoneʼs love and passion can ignite strength in those around them.ˮ He glared at Sandals. “And youʼre trying to take Shizukaʼs love away from her!ˮ

He charged at Sandals, swinging another fist at him. Tsubakino glowered as the teen blocked the blow. “That means, youʼre trying to take it from me.ˮ

Sandals clenched his fist, digging a nail into his skin again. “Blah, blah, blah. Just shut up already!ˮ He made a grab for Tsubakinoʼs hair, pulling at crimson locks, before slamming a fist into the otherʼs face.

Everyone froze.

“Losing something you love…ˮ Tsubakino muttered lowly, his cheek still under Sandalsʼ fist. “Compared to that pain…ˮ He raised his head. “This doesnʼt hurt one bit.ˮ

He lifted his leg up high. Then, with the swiftness of a guillotine, he slammed a heel down onto Sandalsʼ head. The teen crashed into the pavement face-first with a sickening crack!

Sakura and the others gaped.

From the street entrance, the members of Gravel started to run towards their leader.

“Suzuri-san!ˮ

“You okay?ˮ

Sandals raised a hand, motioning them to stop. “Donʼt worry. Stand back,ˮ he replied with a strained voice, trying to get back on his feet.

What…? Sakura furrowed his brows. “What the hell is going on? They didnʼt give a crap when their other friends went down.ˮ

“But theyʼre acting differently for him.ˮ

Sandals slowly got up, wiping at the blood on his face. “Sheesh…You really do chatter up a frigginʼ storm.ˮ

“But what youʼre mouthing off is superficial,ˮ Sandals stared blankly. “Just like the kind of crap youʼd hear in a game.ˮ He unknowingly dug his nail into his fist again. “In reality, you canʼt use magic like in games. And miracles donʼt happen!ˮ

The Gravel leader charged at Tsubakino, who dodged every hit. “You mentioned something about ‘the pain of loss.ʼ But those are the words of people who had something to begin with.ˮ He raised his voice. “I never had anything to begin with.ˮ

“So no matter what you say…ˮ Sandals panted. “It only sounds like bullshit to me.ˮ

Something in Tsubakinoʼs expression seemed to set Sandals off, as he swung wildly at the taller teen. He then slammed his fist into Tsubakinoʼs face, knocking him back a few feet. Tsubakino skidded to a halt, before sighing. “Bullshit, huh?ˮ

“Then why do you look like youʼre in so much pain?ˮ

Sandals froze.

“I think I got you all wrong,ˮ Tsubakino continued softly. “Youʼre shouldering your own pain, too. I want to get to know you more.ˮ He raised his fists. “So, tell me about yourself.ˮ

Sandals gritted his teeth, before charging at the third-year with ferocity. “Stop mocking me!ˮ

As the sandaled teen swung wildly at Tsubakino, the members of Gravel stared in astonishment. “Iʼve never seen Suzuri-san that desperate.ˮ

Meanwhile, Nirei watched from behind Sakura some distance away. “S-Somehow, I feel like the mood…ˮ He trailed off.

“Yes,ˮ Suo nodded. Sato hummed in agreement.

Sakura furrowed his brows. A fight is a ‘conversation,ʼ Sakura-kun.

I guess that guy can do it, too. Sakura thought to himself, watching the two dance around each other in an exchange of blows. He was too absorbed in his thoughts to notice the tears streaking down Naritaʼs face.

“What was that ‘shouldering painʼ BS?ˮ Sandals scowled as he threw a punch. “Donʼt talk like you understand!ˮ His voice grew louder and more desperate. “People that have things will never understand those with nothing!ˮ He landed a wide kick at Tsubakino, who threw up his arms in defense.

“We wonʼt understand?ˮ He echoed, giving a fierce stare. “HOW COULD WE?!ˮ

Sandals paused.

“You donʼt know anything about me either, right?ˮ Tsubakino argued. “Our conditions are different, and we think differently. Thereʼs no way a person can know everything about someone else, anyway.ˮ

“But I get that youʼre having a rough time,ˮ he continued. “That has nothing to do with your gender or what you were born into. It has nothing to do with whether or not you have anything. When things are tough, everyone in the world always believe that what theyʼre going through is the absolute worst. Even so,ˮ his voice grew determined. “I canʼt allow someone elseʼs love to be irrationally taken away.ˮ

Tsubakino raised his head. “Thatʼs why I gotta take you down.ˮ

Sandals let out a guttural scream, not unlike Tomiyamaʼs, and charged at the third-year. Tsubakino swiftly kicked his leg up, his heel making contact with the teenʼs chin.

The scream cut off, as Sandals flew backwards and landed with a crash. The Gravel members stared. “S-Suzuri-sa—ˮ

“Stand back!ˮ

Gravelʼs leader slowly got up, struggling on his feet. He gave a shaky breath, blood dripping down his face and staining the front of his shirt, before falling back on his knees. “Why…ˮ

Only the sounds of Sandalsʼ harsh breathing and Tsubakinoʼs footsteps echoed through the street. The leader of the Jikoku Team slowed to a stop before the fallen teen. Then…

“Iʼm sorry.ˮ

Sakuraʼs eyes widened. The members of Roppo-Ichiza gasped in the background. “What did you say…?ˮ Sandals stared.

Tsubakino knelt down with a solemn look on his face. “I can do what I love now, but that wasnʼt the case in the past. I was just like you; I was in so much pain. But…ˮ he said softly. “There were people who saved me. I am who I am today thanks to them.ˮ

Sandals gritted his teeth. “So what? Should I be saying ‘good for youʼ or something?ˮ

Tsubakino silently shook his head. “I donʼt know the reason why you never had anything you really loved. But I can tell that youʼre in pain, just like I was.ˮ He gazed steadily at Sandals. “Thatʼs why I want to help you. I donʼt care what. Is there anything I can do to help you?ˮ

The members of Gravel erupted into surprised murmurs. “Tsubaki-chan…ˮ Narita whispered.

“Jeez. Thatʼs so like Tsubaki,ˮ Straight-haired Sakaki smiled.

Meanwhile, Sandals stared in a mix of surprise and confusion. “Huh? What the…ˮ

“The pain of having nothing…ˮ Tsubakino explained. “If you flip it around, that means you want something, right? Maybe you had something you loved, or something you wanted to do?ˮ He gently placed his hands on Sandalsʼ clenched fist. “If thereʼs anything I can do to help, then Iʼll do it. Letʼs do what you want to do together.ˮ

Sandalsʼ face contorted in anger. He yanked his hand away. “How many times do I have to tell you? All that crap is just naive! Even if you were to save me, what will happen to all of them?ˮ Sandals gestured to the group behind him. He stood up. “No oneʼs gonna offer guys like us any kind of respectable job. How can someone struggling to eat each day do what they want to do?!ˮ

A look of discomfort flashed across Satoʼs face, unnoticed by the others.

“Haah…ˮ Someone sighed. Sakura turned to see Nakamura rubbing a hand behind his neck. “That reminds me: I think our manager said he wanted a bit more manpower.ˮ

A few members of Roppo-Ichiza glanced at each other, before smiling. “That ramen shop over there seems short-staffed, too,ˮ Bald Guy added.

“Thereʼs a shop on Second Street thatʼs opening soon but still doesnʼt have enough staff,ˮ Suit Blondie sighed.

“Iʼve heard a few guys mention theyʼve wanted to expand for a while now,ˮ Red Suit chimed in.

“Wh-What?ˮ Sandals asked.

“Donʼt get us wrong,ˮ Nakamura strode towards the teen, hands in his pockets. “Itʼs not like weʼre forgiving you. I donʼt know if I can ever forgive you punks. But I understand a little bit about your situation.ˮ

“Iʼve been at the receiving end of someoneʼs kindness before, too, when I lost my way.ˮ Nakamura paused. “Just like what Tsubaki is doing for you now.ˮ

“Kanji…ˮ Tsubakino breathed. He gave an apologetic smile. “Iʼm sorry, and thank you.ˮ He turned to gaze at Sandals. “You heard what Kanji said. Iʼll do anything, too. So please…ˮ

“Donʼt give up on what you love.ˮ

Sandals stared in astonishment, before ducking his head with a sigh. “Thatʼs it. Iʼm done.ˮ The motion shook his hair tie loose, and dark hair fell onto his shoulders. “What a terrible final boss.ˮ

Chapter Text

The members of Gravel whispered in surprise at Sandalsʼ declaration. “Did he say heʼs done? That means…Suzuri-san lost?ˮ

As he watched them from a distance, Sakura could hear someone sniffling behind him. “Thank you,ˮ Narita sobbed. “Tsubaki-chan, Kan-chan.ˮ He heard a rustle, as Sato gently patted the girlʼs shoulder.

“Suo-san,ˮ Nirei spoke up. “What do I have to do to shoulder as much as they do?ˮ

The eyepatch teen hummed. “I donʼt know the details about Kanji-san,ˮ Suo began. “But Iʼm sure both of them have overcome tons of hardships. Thatʼs why theyʼre so big, grand, and powerful.ˮ

Sakura kept silent, staring at the leader of the Jikoku Team and Roppo-Ichiza.

Then, Sandals slowly got up, alarming Tsubakino. “Wait. If you move too suddenly…ˮ

The teen ignored him. “Iʼm Suzuri.ˮ He gazed at the two of them. “Shuhei Suzuri. And you guys are?ˮ

“Iʼm Kanji Nakamura,ˮ the leader of Roppo-Ichiza answered. Tsubakino stood up alongside him. “Iʼm Tasuku Tsubakino.ˮ

“I see,ˮ Suzuri replied. “Nakamura, Tsubakino. Give me a minute.ˮ He turned towards the members of Gravel. “I wanna talk to them.ˮ

He stepped towards the group, fully facing them. Silence fell over the area, before the sandaled teen spoke. “I wanted to change things. The life where we fight over one cookie…A life where we could only dream of a beautiful world. ‘I donʼt care as long as everyone eats their fill. I donʼt care what happens to others.ʼ I had you guys go down that path as well.ˮ

Suzuri slowly curled his hands into a fist. “But I knew that wasnʼt the correct path. Thatʼs why I killed all my emotions, and pretended not to notice. Because I wasnʼt able to find another way.ˮ He bowed deeply. “Iʼm sorry.ˮ

The members of Gravel gasped.

“But I donʼt think I can find a different path all by myself,ˮ Suzuri continued. “So, I want to go down the path that theyʼve shown me. It might sound presumptuous for me to say something like this…but will you guys join me down this path?ˮ

“I still want to stay with all of you in the future.ˮ

Suzuri kept his head down, waiting for a response.

“What are you saying?ˮ

The teen looked up to see the group smiling. “Suzuri-san, if you werenʼt around, we all woulda died on the streets.ˮ Another member nodded. “If youʼre the one telling us, of course weʼll do it. Weʼre all working as one, right?ˮ

Suzuriʼs eyes widened, before they softened. “Thank you.ˮ

After a few moments of the Gravel members patting Suzuriʼs back, the group started to worry. “But can we really do it? What happens if we screw up and—ˮ

“You idiots!ˮ Nakamura interrupted. “Nobody is perfect from the beginning. Newbies are meant to make mistakes.ˮ He smiled. “If a newbie could do everything from the beginning, weʼd be out of a job. Well, if you got that much modesty in you, Iʼm sure itʼll be alright.ˮ

“Suzuri,ˮ Tsubakino called out. “You lied to me.ˮ

He grinned, pointing at the Gravel members surrounding Suzuri. “You donʼt have anything? Thatʼs totally not the case.ˮ

After a few moment of wrapping things up, Nirei congratulated them. “Great job out there.ˮ

“Oh, hey,ˮ Nakamura walked over to the group of first-years, with the rest of Roppo-Ichiza in tow. “Thanks to all of you guys, too!ˮ

Narita silently stepped out from behind them to face Nakamura. “Kan-chan…ˮ Her voice wavered.

Nakamura only smiled. “Yo. Iʼm glad youʼre—ˮ

A manicured hand shoved the man aside, revealing a seething Tsubakino. “You. Do you know what you just did?ˮ

“You just trampled upon the feelings of everyone here,ˮ Tsubakino spat.

The girl shrunk in on herself.

Nakamura gave a worried look. “H-Hey, Tsubaki…ˮ

“Kanji. You stay silent,ˮ Tsubakino snapped at him. The man quieted.

“I know that you think dearly of Kanji and the others,ˮ the third-year addressed to Narita. “I understand your feelings of not wanting to trouble them.ˮ He clenched his fist. “But, just as much as you think of them, Kanji and the others think dearly of you. They want you to stay here. They know your feelings of wanting to stay here. They desperately fought to protect those feelings.ˮ

“Sakuraʼs group tried their best because of how Kanji and the others felt,ˮ Tsubakino continued. “And yet…ˮ

“You tried to sacrifice yourself.ˮ

Naritaʼs hands trembled.

“You made a choice that wouldʼve brought everyone here grief,ˮ Tsubakino said scathingly. Tense silence fell over the group.

Nakamura tried to step in, smiling nervously. “C-Come on now. In the end, everything turned out alright.ˮ

“Itʼs fine, Kan-chan,ˮ Narita spoke softly, her eyes glued to the floor. “Itʼs just as Tsubaki-chan says.ˮ

The man froze.

“Sakura-kun told me, too, to brace myself,ˮ the girl continued. Sakura startled at the mention of his name. “I hated seeing everyone get hurt. But it was just me wanting the easy way out.ˮ Her voice trembled. “I didnʼt have enough resolve to trust everyone, or the resolve to make my wishes come true. Everything was half-hearted. Iʼm the worst.ˮ

She bowed. “I truly am sorry.ˮ

Tsubakino sniffled. “Why didnʼt you tell us?ˮ His voice grew softer. “I knew you were hiding something all this time. But I didnʼt think I needed to ask you about it. I thought that when you were truly in trouble, you would tell us.ˮ

Narita looked up in surprise.

“If you had said something, I wouldʼve saved you at any time.ˮ Tears streaked down Tsubakinoʼs cheeks. “Please, rely on us when youʼre suffering!ˮ

He threw his arms around the girl. Narita stood, shocked.

“Youʼre not going to get away scot-free the next time you even think that youʼre a bother!ˮ Tsubakino scolded, tucking the girl under his chin. “I love you a whole lot more than you can ever imagine!ˮ

After a moment of hesitation, Narita slowly hugged him back. She sobbed. “Iʼm sorry. Iʼm so sorry!ˮ Narita hiccuped, burying her face into Tsubakinoʼs chest. “Thank you, Tsubaki-chan.ˮ

Tsubakino blew his nose into a napkin, sighing. “I know I said a lot of things, but enough of this heart-to-heart. Now,ˮ He grinned, turning to point at Nakamura. “Why donʼt you show some appreciation for the guy who stood up for the girl he loves?ˮ

Narita and Nakamura blushed in unison.

“Wha? D-Donʼt be sayinʼ weird crap!ˮ Nakamura flustered.

Sakura tuned the conversation out, mulling over Roppo-Ichizaʼs methods. Or rather, Nakamuraʼs way of leading others. This guy…really reminds me of Umemiya, he thought to himself. And yet…

He frowned as he remembered how the man was about to hit him, blinded by rage, and how several members of Roppo-Ichiza were held down and beaten. Will I be like that, if I become a leader? His gut churned at the thought of his classmates getting hurt.

“Huh? Sakura-kunʼs romance sensor isnʼt going off,ˮ he heard Suo comment.

“Youʼre right!ˮ Tsubakino added. “He usually blushes in times like this. Is this a malfunction?ˮ

Sakura snarled. “No way!ˮ

He clicked his tongue in annoyance. “I just…thinking about how much I didnʼt like the way you guys fought.ˮ

“W-Wait a minute, Sakura-san,ˮ Nirei protested, before Sato placed a hand on his shoulder. “S-Sato-san?ˮ

The teen gazed at Sakura solemnly. “Let him finish.ˮ

Nakamura strode towards him. “What do you mean by that? Tell me, Sakura.ˮ

He looked at Nakamura straight in the eye. “You didnʼt care about winning or losing a fight. Thatʼs what you said. That even if everyone fell, itʼs okay as long as you protected the town and that girl.ˮ

The man nodded. “Yeah, I did say that.ˮ

“In the beginning, I thought, ‘Such an idea existed? Thatʼs amazing.ʼ But I realized something while I was fighting in that battle.ˮ Sakura frowned, clenching his fist. “Just accepting and lettinʼ your allies get beaten up and fall…is somethinʼ I can never accept.ˮ His shoulders tensed. “But that said, I also know that, thereʼs no situation where no one will fall. But I canʼt help it. Iʼll always hate what I hate!ˮ

He glared at the floor, his chest heaving in the sudden silence.

Suddenly, the members of Roppo-Ichiza bursted out laughing. Why you…! “I know Iʼm being naive!ˮ

“Oh no, thatʼs totally fine,ˮ Nakamura sighed. “You should keep that spirit.ˮ

Sakura blinked. What?

“I mean, itʼs not a great feeling seeing your allies fall,ˮ Nakamura explained. “But in order to accomplish what I set out to do, I learned to tune it out. Indeed, what you said may be naive. But if you can make that into reality, then thereʼs nothing better.ˮ

“You should stay the way you are,ˮ the man smiled. “If youʼre strong and spirited, and you decide to never give up, you might really be able to make that into reality.ˮ

He stared at Nakamura, before his face erupted in red. Sakura scoffed. “You donʼt have to tell me that. Iʼll do it!ˮ

Sakura then heard a sniffle. He turned to see a teary-eyed Nirei. “Sakura-san! You really think of us that dearly?ˮ

“Iʼm so glad, Sakura-kun,ˮ Suo grinned. “Youʼll protect me when Iʼm in danger, right?ˮ The dark-haired teen beside him smirked.

“Y-Youʼre the last person Iʼd expect to get beat up!ˮ Sakura protested. “Whatʼre you even sayinʼ?!ˮ

“Aww, so mean!~ˮ

Sato bursted out laughing. “Heh, as if youʼd ever let yourself get hurt like that, Suo-san.ˮ He wiped a tear from his eye. “Still, Iʼm glad. Youʼre really shaping up to be a great captain.ˮ He gave Sakura a soft grin.

For some reason, that only made him blush even harder. “W-Whatʼs that grin for?ˮ

Sato just hummed, his grin quirking up into something playful. “Oh, nothing~ˮ

Before Sakura could snap at him, Suzuri spoke up. “Nakamura.ˮ

“Yeah? Whatʼs up?ˮ Nakamura turned.

“Once again, Iʼm sorry about today,ˮ Suzuri apologized. “Iʼm grateful that youʼre willing to extend a helping hand after we trashed the street. We look forward to working together.ˮ He, along with rest of Gravel, bowed.

“Yeah,ˮ Nakamura grinned. “B-But I canʼt really take all of you on, even though I said that in the moment.ˮ

“I understand,ˮ Suzuri replied. “Those of us who can work will support everyone at first. Everything after that will be up to us. And, Shizuka Narita…ˮ

Narita startled.

“Iʼm really sorry about everything today.ˮ He gazed at the girl apologetically. “On top of that, Iʼm sure you wonʼt feel well about us working here. Of course youʼll be scared for a while. So, if anything happens and youʼre even slightly uncomfortable with any of my guys, just let me know. I will take full responsibility for everything they do. I swear that you will never see any harm.ˮ

The girl took a step forward. “As you said, I am scared. But I understand that you had it rough, too. And whatʼs more, Iʼm just like all of you. I was saved by the people of this street.ˮ She took a deep breath. “I have no right to say anything about people reaching out to you, or you working in this town.ˮ Narita gave a determined look. “So we should all do our best to repay all the folks of Roppo- Ichiza.ˮ

Suzuri glanced at the girlʼs trembling hands, before bowing again. “Thank you.ˮ

“In any case, are you guys gonna be okay?ˮ Nakamura asked. “Thereʼs some guy out there who put in the request to kidnap Shizuka, right?ˮ

The Gravel members erupted into worried murmurs. “Itʼs fine. Iʼll talk to him and work this out,ˮ Suzuri reassured.

“Talk it out, huh?ˮ

Everyone tensed. Sato, surprisingly, leapt in front of Sakura and the others, ready to fight. “O-Oi!ˮ Sakura yelped. What the hell was that?

Sitting atop a building was a guy with dark hair and a whole bunch of tattoos. “Whoʼs gonna listen to a loser? You sure did a half-assed job here,ˮ the guy muttered. “I really donʼt have an eye for people, do I?ˮ The stranger rubbed a hand behind his neck. “Oh well. I got one more card to use against Furin.ˮ

Howʼd he know that weʼre from Furin? Weʼre not even wearing our uniforms, Sakura thought. He turned his gaze to Satoʼs back. And whyʼd Sato react like that?

“Wh…Why the hell are you here?ˮ Tsubakino demanded. Huh? Tsubakino knows him?

“Shut up. I go wherever I want to go,ˮ the stranger drawled. “Iʼve always been that way, right? Somewhere more fun and makes me feel better.ˮ

The man with the tattoos grinned, the neon lights casting an ominous glow. “Life is only a way to kill time until you die, after all.ˮ

Ryu stared up at the man with the tattoos, his body coiled with tension. Yamato Endo…Why is he here? And how long has he been watching us?

The man took a step off the ledge, and as if time had slowed, descended feet-first through the air. Ryu and the others stared in surprise as Endo landed on the ground without breaking his fall, crouching like an action star. His white flannel fluttered behind him.

Silence rang through the street.

“…DAMN, THAT HURTS!ˮ Endo yelled, grimacing in pain. “Huh? I didnʼt know it hurts this much to jump from the second floor! Guys on TV nail it and look a lot cooler and stuff.ˮ

Ryu gave him a flat stare. Well duh, dumbass. Iʼve gotten cracked ribs and scars from heights taller than that. And that was with decent landing…

Suddenly, the air grew tense as a chill went down Ryuʼs spine. Out of the corner of his eye, he spotted Tsubaki and Nakamura preparing to fight. “Sakura,ˮ Tsubaki muttered lowly. “You guys stay out of this.ˮ

A deadly furious look crossed Nakamura’s face. “How dare you show your face here.”

Ryu furrowed his brows, shifting his feet slightly. So he’s got history with both Bofurin and Roppo-Ichiza…Who is this guy?

“Come on, this is our first reunion in a while,” Endo replied. “But if you’re rarin’ to go, then…”

He traced the infinity tattoo on his neck with a menacing smirk. “That’s gonna get my blood pumpin’, too.”

Ryu tensed, while Sakura and Suo stepped in front of Nirei, prepared to fight.

The man clapped mockingly. “Oh, how awesome~ The brats are acting like they’re big boys now!”

“You only need to something from me,” Suzuri stepped forward. “They have nothing to do with it. Let me talk to you alone.”

Endo gazed at the Gravel leader with an inscrutable expression.

“I see,” Tsubaki exhaled. “So that’s what this is about.” The third-year’s eyes narrowed. “So it was you. You’re the mastermind behind all this.”

Nakamura stiffened, as Shizuka gasped from behind him. Ryu’s mouth grew into a thin line. He’s the one who placed the bounty?

“So…” Sakura spoke up. “You suddenly showed up. Who the hell are you?”

Endo’s smirk widened.

“Oi, Tsubaki,” he called out. “Give me a proper intoduction to your underclassmen.” Endo gestured a hand towards Sakura. “He’s looking all confused.”

Tsubaki’s jaw clenched. “This guy…is in my graduating class, and a former Furin student.”

“Yamato Endo.”

Ryu blinked. So that’s how he’s connected to Furin.

“F-Former Furin student…” Nirei gulped.

“…Endo.” Suo’s eye narrowed at the tattooed man.

“Huh? What is it?” Sakura asked.

“He’s so famous, even I know about him,” Suo explained. Nirei continued. “There’s nobody in Furin who doesn’t know about him. He’s what you call a legend.”

You mean to tell me I could’ve just asked around school for info on Endo?! Ryu thought exasperatedly to himself.

Endo barked a laugh. “You’re makin’ me blush. That said, I was only there for a year.”

“How…” Sakura muttered. “How is this guy a legend?”

The man smirked at him.

“Sakura,” Tsubaki insisted. “Stop—”

“No matter what kinda legend you are…you have someone else do your kidnapping,” Sakura growled. “You’re a worthless asshole!”

Everyone stared. Ryu glanced over his shoulder at Sakura’s justifiably enraged expression. He smiled. That’s the Sakura I know.

“Worthless asshole, huh?” Endo echoed. “That’s no good.” He spread his arms out. “Furin are heroes of the town. You shouldn’t use words like that.”

The man grinned sharply at the first-years. “I see. You must be Sakura.”

Endo’s gaze flitted to Sakura’s face. “That hair and eye color…You were in the group that went up against KEEL, yeah?”

Sakura startled.

“I watched the whole thing,” Endo explained. “How you went off on your own…How you were getting nowehere because you were distracted by guys around you. That was when I had a thought.”

“Sakura,” Endo sneered, cold as ice. “Guys like you don’t belong in Furin.”

“You should hurry up and quit.”

Fury seeped into Ryu’s veins. How dare…!

“Th-That’s not true at all!”

Everyone turned to Nirei who, despite his trembling legs, wore a fiercely protective expression. “Wh-What do you know about Sakura-san? Don’t say that when you know nothing about them!” He screamed.

Endo laughed. “Come on, your voice is all squeaky.”

“Oh, shut up,” Ryu snapped at him. Endo’s gaze turned to him.

“You must be Ryu…Sato, was it?” His smirk widened. “I hear you’ve been looking for me. Even tracked down my tattoo artist.”

Ryu ignored the stares as he glared at the man. Of course they sold me out, he thought bitterly. “How flattering. Still, bit creepy for a ‘hero’ of of this town,” Endo taunted.

"And you're a moron who decided that jumping off a two-story building would make a cool entrance," Ryu snarked back at him. "Besides, you said so yourself: you're a terrible judge of character."

He then glared fiercely at Endo. "So why don't you keep your shitty opinions to yourself, jackass?"

Before the former Furin student could respond, two figures lunged at Endo. Nakamura swung his fist with a furious look, as Tsubaki leapt above him to sweep a leg at the tattooed man.

Endo dodged the attacks with ease, smirking all the while. “What’s this all of a sudden?”

Tsubaki glowered at him. “Take that back.”

“Huh?” Endo raised a brow. “I just—”

Nakamura lunged at him again with a yell, missing the attack. “Nobody fits Furin as good as he does!”

“But you’re not part of Furin to begin with,” Endo taunted.

Suo strode past the group. “Then…” He leapt up, aiming an axe kick at the former Furin student. “…is it okay if it’s someone from Furin?!”

As the three weaved their attacks towards Endo, all of which were dodged, Ryu took a deep breath. Okay, think. What’s the first priority? He glanced behind him at Sakura, who was standing frozen, then Nirei, still trembling, before his gaze landed on Shizuka, now protected by some Roppo-Ichiza members.

He turned his gaze back to the fight, before a thought sprung up in his mind. He pulled out his phone, and quickly snapped a photo of Endo’s face as discreetly as he could. There. Now I got all I need. He tucked it back into his pocket, then settled into a defensive stance in front of the non-combatants.

As Endo twisted in the air, dodging both Tsubaki’s and Suo’s attacks, Ryu heard a huff from behind him. “Sheesh.” A blur of black and white streaked across Ryu’s vision. “Don’t leave me outta this!”

Sakura, using Suo’s shoulder as support, leapt over them to land a kick on Endo. The older teen smirked as he blocked the blow, then jumped away. He skidded to a halt. “Honestly…Listen to the whole story.” Endo ran his inked knuckles through his hair. “I’m not mocking him or anything. It’s the reverse, actually.”

“I think highly of him,” Endo grinned. “I just think he’s wasting his talents.”

The others tensed.

“Other people are weighing you down. Your true skills should be way higher than that.” Endo raised a single finger. “Guys like that are better off by themselves, ya know?”

Suo and Nirei’s eyes widened.

Ryu stiffened.

“…Stay.” Sakura clutched the edge of Ryu’s sleeve, burying his head into the futon with an air of loneliness.

Suddenly, Sakura scoffed. “Don’t be mouthin’ off. You’ve been yappin’ all this time like you know me.” The teen scowled. “No matter what anyone says…”

“I’ll decide where I belong.”

Endo paused, green eyes widening. His lips curled into a smile. “Heh. Not bad at all. I wasn’t planning on doing this…” He cracked his knuckles. “But I guess I’ll play around a bit before I go.”

The group of Bofurin members and the leader of Roppo-Ichiza readied themselves. But before any of them could move…

“Stop.”

The leader of Gravel stepped out from the crowd. “Suzuri!” Tsubaki exclaimed.

“Oi, you have nothing to do with this!” Sakura protested.

“That’s right~” Endo agreed in a sing-song voice. “I don’t care about you at all anymore. Get lost.”

“You don’t care, my ass,” Suzuri retorted. “I’m the root cause of what’s going on here right now. You came here to check on how I was doing. It should just be between you and me.”

“I can’t keep dragging all of them into this,” Suzuri finished.

“Suzuri…” Tsubaki breathed.

“So, please.” He knelt down into a dogeza position. Suzuri lowered his head. “Stand down. I will take full responsibility.”

The street fell silent.

Slowly, Endo approached the kneeling teen. He stared down at him.

“Suzuri!” Tsubaki gave a panicked shout. “Run for it!”

A loud, wheezing laugh erupted from Endo. He patted the teen on the back. “I see guys grovelling all the time, but you don’t see one with this much spirit that often!”

“But hey, why’re you doing something so pathetic, huh?” Endo sneered. “To grovel like this…?”

A look of fury crossed everyone’s faces, before Sakura and the others lunged at him.

“Okay. I’ll call it even,” Endo grinned.

The group of fighters skidded to a stop, surprised.

“The old man who hired me does some shady stuff, too,” Endo continued. “If I threaten him a bit…” He glanced up at Shizuka, who was hidden behind a trio of Roppo-Ichiza members and Ryu. “Nobody will likely mess with that girl again.”

Nakamura startled, before he narrowed his eyes. “What do you mean? What are you scheming?”

“Huh? Nothing,” Endo smirked. “If anything, it’s because I’m in a good mood!”

Oh, great. Ryu scowled. So he’s the fickle kind of guy, huh?

“Right.” Tsubaki stared at Endo severely. “That’s how you’ve always been. Nobody knows what’s going on in your head.”

The man smirked.

“Maaan,” Endo sighed. “I don’t even wanna fight anymore after that big laugh.” He turned away, waving lazily behind him. “I’ll go visit Furin soon to play again. Later.”

“Huh? Gimme a break!” Sakura gaped. “Hold up!” He charged at Endo with a fierce scowl.

Ryu’s eyes widened. “Sakura-kun, wait!” He sprinted past the others, reaching out for Sakura’s jacket.

The man with the tattoos stopped. “I said ‘later,’ yeah?” He gave a chilling stare over his shoulder.

“Little boy.”

Sakura and Ryu halted, frozen in place.

“Don’t chase him, Sakura,” Tsubaki ordered.

Endo smirked. “There ya have it. Gotta listen to your seniors. You’re a first year, after all.” He resumed walking, until the man was no longer in sight.

Ryu stepped closer to the monochrome teen, giving him a cautious glance. Sakura gritted his teeth.

“Damn it!”

Chapter Text

The sound of oil sizzling filled the small restaurant, as Nakamura surveyed the plates of fried food with a hungry gaze. “Man, everything looks tasty!”

Nakamura perked up. “Oh, this one. Miyoshi, this is your favorite!” He turned to the blond, who had taken off his jacket in favor of his black dress-shirt underneath.

Miyoshi smiled. “I get it. Just bring ‘em over.”

The man then snuck over to the kitchen. “Oh, this is fresh out of the fryer!” Nakamura picked up a piece of fried cutlet. “Hidaka, I’m gonna take one.”

“Moron! I haven’t plated those yet!”

“AAAH!! HOT, HOT, HOT!”

Ryu held back a sigh as he tapped away on his phone. Man, I wish I could take it easy as them, he thought to himself, still wired from all that had happened.

You: Tsukumo-san, are you awake?

A moment passed.

Makoto Tsukumo: If it isn’t Sato-kun! What’s up?

Makoto Tsukumo, in the simplest terms, was practically the modern-day informant and hacker. Ryu had met the man through his older brother, who thought it was a good idea to introduce them to each other back when Ryu was still trying to reintegrate himself back into a normal life, as it also happened to help Tsukumo to get to know someone else outside his small haven at the internet cafe.

Despite their age gap and wildly different upbringings, the man’s light-hearted and playful demeanor had endeared himself to Ryu, and the two quickly became friends.

You: I need a favor. Can you look someone up for me?

Makoto Tsukumo: Huh, sounds serious. Why not just ask Yagami-shi?

Ryu grimaced. The last thing he needed was for his older brother to get involved, and get lectured for being involved in something dangerous again.

You: Maybe later. Can you help? Please??

“Everyone got drinks?” He heard someone ask.

“Yes!” The others chimed. Ryu held up his glass of juice distractedly.

Nakamura cleared his throat. “To celebrate Shizuka’s grand rescue, and to commemorate Suzuri joining us, I want everyone to eat and drink a whole lot. It’s all on me. Alright!” He raised his glass. “Cheers!”

“Cheers!”

The small restaurant filled with the sound of chatter. Ryu placed his glass back onto the table, too focused on his phone.

Makoto Tsukumo: Hmm, alright! But it’s gonna cost you.

You: Please don’t ask for another anime figure. You know I can’t afford that.

“Sheesh, all of you!” Ryu startled as Tsubaki scolded them. “There’s no point in brooding over things that are already over.”

The third-year brandished the pair of tongs threateningly. “Or are you saying you can’t eat something I served you boys?”

“Oh,” Ryu blinked, before smiling sheepishly. “Sorry, Tsubaki-senpai. I was distracted.” He laughed nervously as the third-year glared at him.

“N-No, that’s not the case,” Nirei stuttered. “It’s just impossible for us to act like nothing happened after that.”

Sakura scowled. The table rattled as he slammed his fist down, startling Nirei. Ryu watched from his seat next to him, as the teen began shovelling food into his mouth in frustration. “That bastard…He’s gonna pay.”

“Oh boy…” Ryu muttered. Nirei gave the monochrome teen a worried look. “S-Sakura-san, you’ll choke if you scarf down food like that.”

Sakura glared at the blond. “Hah?”

His phone pinged again while Nirei tried to assuage Sakura. Ryu looked down.

Makoto Tsukumo: LOL! Nah, I wouldn’t do that to you.

Makoto Tsukumo: You’re in Makochi, right? Just send me some local snacks and I’ll call it even.

He sighed in relief.

You: You got it.

Makoto Tsukumo: Great! Now with that out of the way, who’s the guy I’m looking for?

Ryu hurriedly typed away on his phone.

You: Yamato Endo. He’s a former student of Furin. Only stayed for one year.

You: I need everything you can find on him.

You: [Image enclosed]

You: This should be enough for you to work with, right?

“I really am sorry.” Ryu looked up to see an apologetic Suzuri gazing down at an empty plate. “It’s my fault that you ended up in a squabble with that guy. On top of it, I didn’t know he was a former Furin student. I really don’t know what to say.”

“Why’re you apologizin’?”

Sakura huffed. “Yeah, he showed up ‘cause you were here, sure. What of it?” He finished his bite. “I ain’t pissed that he showed up. I’m pissed at him.” He picked up a cabbage roll with his chopsticks, before pointing it at Suzuri. “So stop apologizin’ for everything. Because that pisses me off more.”

Ryu smiled fondly.

“Geez!” Sakura fumed. “Just thinking about it pisses me off!”

“Wait, Sakura-san!”

He stifled a laugh as Sakura ranted over Endo’s parting words. Tsubaki turned to the Gravel leader. “Suzuri, it’s nothing you should worry about.” The third-year tilted his head with a smile. “We played a part in this, too.”

Suzuri’s brows creased with worry. “But…”

“Gosh, enough!” Tsubaki frowned, chewing on a fry. “The food’s getting cold. Hurry up and eat!”

Everyone in the restaurant paused to watch Suzuri slowly pick up a piece of fried chicken, before he took a tentative bite. Suzuri chewed on it silently.

“…It’s delicious,” he whispered. “I’ve never had something…” His voice wavered. “So delicious in my life.”

Ryu softened as a pang of wistfulness and deja-vu hit him. He glanced down when he noticed that Tsukumo had replied again.

Makoto Tsukumo: More than enough!

Makoto Tsukumo: Just give me a couple of hours and I’ll get back to you with that intel ( •̀ ω •́ )✧

You: Thank you!!

Makoto Tsukumo: Hehe, no problem!

“Games?” He heard everyone chorus. Ryu looked up curiously, noticing that everyone was staring at Suzuri.

“Like Othello or playing cards?” Tsubaki asked.

Suzuri smiled. “No, ones you plug into a TV.”

Tsubaki’s painted lips formed an ‘O’. “Oh, I get it. You need a TV, a console, and software. I can’t get that ready right away.” He perked up. “Oh, but if it’s an old one, I might have something in my closet.”

“It’s fine,” Suzuri reassured. “I’ll just work and save up the money to—”

“I have one.”

They turned to see Hidaka grin, before he pulled out several video games from behind his back. “Let’s do this!”

The group quickly started up a game of Tricycle Race on the small TV up in the corner of the restaurant. Ryu watched the members of Roppo-Ichiza, along with Suzuri and Shizuka, play another round. He took a sip of his drink as he finally set his phone down.

“Yeah, I’m first place!” Nakamura cheered.

Shizuka smiled. “Kan-chan, you’re still as good as ever.”

“Ugh, I lost again!” Hidaka scowled. Otowa laughed lightheartedly. “Suzuri’s in last place again.”

Nakamura turned to the Gravel leader with a grin. “How is it, Suzuri? What’d you think about your first game experience?”

The teen smiled up at him with an almost child-like joy. “I-It’s fun!”

“You heard that, Tsubaki?” Nakamura began. “Good for…” He trailed off, noticing something in Tsubaki’s expression.

Then, the third-year quickly jumped out of his seat. “O-Oh, I need to hit the restroom.” Nakamura smiled fondly as he watched Tsubaki walk off.

“All right, Sakura! Time to sub people in! You’re up next!” Nakamura crowed.

A jolt of panic ran through Ryu’s veins. He thought back to Sakura’s first time at the arcade. Oh hell no. “U-Uh, how about I play instead?” He reached out for the controller before it could make its way into Sakura’s hands.

“Hah?” Sakura scowled. “Why not me? Ya got a problem?” Nirei stuttered nervously in the background.

Ryu raised a brow. “Last time you played a video game, you almost punched a hole into the arcade machine.”

An indignant blush erupted on Sakura’s face. “T-T-That’s ‘cause it wasn’t lettin’ me win!” He fumed. Nirei frantically glanced between the two. “W-Wait. Since when did you two visit the arcade?”

Ryu blinked. “Oh, right. You guys weren’t there.” He turned to Nirei. “It was when you and Suo-san were training together, I think. Kiryu-san, Tsugeura-san, Anzai-san and his friends were with us.”

Nirei drooped at the realization that he had missed out on spending time with Sakura and the others. Suo, however, smiled. “Aw~ That’s a shame. I wish I could’ve been there to watch Sakura-kun play.”

Sakura glared at Suo. “As if, ya bastard. You’d probably just laugh yer ass off.”

Suo’s smile only widened a little more. “Now that’s just harsh! But yes, I would.”

As Sakura lunged over the table to grab Suo, with Nirei in the background squawking in panic, Ryu gave a pleading stare to Nakamura. “The controller. Now, please.”

“Oh,” Suzuri spoke up. “I can—”

“Idiot,” Nakamura gave him a flat stare as he handed the controller to Ryu. “You’re gonna keep playing.”

After everyone finally settled down, they all continued to play. Ryu had managed to eke out second place, while Nirei was surprisingly good at the game when it was his turn. Even Sakura eventually got to play a round. (Though, Ryu did have to grapple him for the controller when the teen looked close to tossing it in frustration. Suo, of course, only egged Sakura on with his teasing.)

“Sakura, Sato, Nirei, Suo.”

Ryu looked over his shoulder to see Tsubaki smiling at them. “Yes?”

“I have a favor to ask,” Tsubaki began. “Can you come up to the rooftop a bit early tomorrow morning?”

In the early hours of the morning, Hiragi sighed. “You guys again…”

“Don’t say that,” Tsubakino played with a strand of his hair. “This one was my fault.”

The quartet of first-years stood silently in front of the table, where a bunch of the Four Kings and third-years were seated.

Sakura stared boredly at the gathering of third-years. “Why are there so many here?”

“After I contacted Ume, he summoned them here,” Tsubakino answered. “Well, take a seat.”

“Sheesh. It is what it is.” He planted himself down on the bench.

“Wait!” Nirei shrieked from behind. “Sakura-san, is that all?”

He raised a brow. “Huh? What now?”

“I-I mean…” The blond gave a nervous look at the third-years. “A-All Four Kings and their vice-leaders have gathered here. Which means what happened yesterday was more important than we thought.”

Sato hummed tiredly, scrolling through his phone as he stood between Nirei and Suo. “…Well, that’s one way to put it.” Sakura heard him mutter under his breath.

“Oh, everyone’s here already?” Umemiya poked his head through the door.

Nirei jolted, standing up straight, while Suo nodded his head towards the leader. Sato glanced up, nodding slightly, before he looked back down on his phone.

“C’mon, dude,” Hiragi grumbled. “You’re supposed to be the school rep. Act like it!”

“Strange. You’re usually the first one here,” Quiet Dude mumbled.

“Everyone has times like these!” Mohawk grinned.

“Good morning, Ume!” Tsubakino waved. “It’s totally fine!”

“Did he oversleep?” Straight-Haired Sakaki mused.

“Sakura, Sato, Suo, Nirei,” Umemiya greeted. “Thanks for comin’ so early in the morning.”

“So…” The leader of Bofurin sat down on his own bench across from Sakura. “Let’s get started!”

He immediately set out some boxes and opened them , a variety of ham, meat, and egg sandwiches nestled in them. “Here’s Kotoha’s special sandwiches!” Umemiya beamed. “Since it’s so early in the morning, let’s get things done as we eat! There’s coffee, too.”

The third-years chattered happily as they picked out their sandwiches. Sakura stared flatly at them. “Hey, what the hell is this?”

“Hmm, a picnic, perhaps?” Suo smiled. Sato snorted.

Meanwhile, Gorilla was handing out paper cups to the others. “Oh, Sugishita,” Umemiya grinned. “Thanks, man. I feel bad because you helped me carry these, too.”

“No, it’s nothing,” Gorilla mumbled.

“S-Sugishita-san!” Nirei called out. “I’ll help!”

“Morning, Sugishita-kun,” Suo gave a closed-eye smile.

Sato looked up, blinking curiously. “Oh. Morning, Sugishita-san.” He went back to staring at his phone.

Gorilla stared blankly at them for a long moment. Then, his face twisted in anger as Gorilla growled at them like a feral dog.

“Eek! I’m sorry!” Nirei shrieked.

Suo grinned. “That’s definitely a ‘What the hell are you doing here?’ look.”

Ugh, this guy. Sakura gave Gorilla a disgusted look. As the guy walked over to hand them cups, he moved into Sakura’s space. “O-Oi!” He leaned back.

“Sheesh,” Sakura sighed when Gorilla moved. He stopped, realizing that he was the only one out of the first-years who wasn’t given a cup. He whipped his head towards Gorilla. “Damn you! Give me one, too!”

He watched as Gorilla gave him a flat stare, then crumpled up one of the cups and tossed it his way. A golden eye twitched in anger.

“Goddammit, how the hell am I gonna drink anything with this cup?!”

“S-Sakura-san! Calm down!”

“Ahahaha~”

“Can you two not?! I’m trying to read here!”

“Come on, Sugishita,” Umemiya scolded. “Don’t be so mean. And you shouldn’t waste cups, either.”

He fumed silently as Gorilla grabbed the crumpled paper cup and did something to it. When the bastard placed it back down, the thing was still misshapen and tilting on its side.

“H-He fixed it,” Nirei stared.

Sato gave it an incredulous look. “Just barely…”

“It looks like it’ll fall over anytime now,” Suo agreed.

Umemiya grinned, patting Gorilla’s shoulder. “Good, good! You didn’t waste a cup!”

“How the hell is this okay?!” Sakura snapped.

He paused as Gorilla turned to him. Then, as if to mock him, Gorilla smirked.

That punk…!

“That’s it! C’mon, I’ll kick yer ass!”

“ENOUGH, BOTH OF YOU!” Hiragi yelled. The third-year popped out some pills with a frown. “Hey, Umemiya. Food is great and all, but can you get to the main topic soon?”

“Ah, that’s right,” Umemiya smiled. “Let’s see, first off…”

“Um,” Nirei interrupted. “I just have to explain what happened yesterday, right?”

“No, I already heard from Tsubaki,” Umemiya disagreed. He smiled. “Kanji also gave me his thanks. Well done.”

Tsubakino bowed his head. “Let me say this once again, too. Thank you very much.”

“N-No, I didn’t do anything,” Nirei waved his hands as Sakura took a sip from his mangled cup.

Sato smiled lightly. “I’m just glad Shizuka-san was safe.”

“It was nothing, really,” Suo chimed.

“U-Um,” Nirei turned his gaze back to Umemiya. “If you didn’t want us to explain ourselves, then…What was the reason for summoning us up here today?”

Silence fell over the group. A breeze rustled through the tree, as leaves gently drifted down.

“…Hey, Sakura,” Umemiya spoke.

Sakura set down his cup to gaze at him.

“What’d you think of Endo after you met him?”

Sato glanced up with a slight frown.

“What’d I think?” Sakura echoed. He tapped his foot. “He’s just an asshole.”

The leader of Bofurin laughed. “An asshole, huh? I heard from Tsubaki that he took quite a liking to you.” Umemiya sighed. “So that’s why I thought would be better for you to know more about Endo.”

“And to do that, I have to start the story with how Bofurin was founded,” Umemiya continued. “That’s why I gathered everyone here.”

Sakura blinked. What…?

“H-How it was founded…” Nirei stammered. “Furin was united because Umemiya-san’s group entered the school, and that became Bofuin. So the story goes.”

“Yeah, that’s the basic gist of it,” Umemiya replied. “What I’m going to tell you now is something we left behind when we first created Bofurin.” His eyes hardened.

“A story of the shadows we left behind.”

“Nirei,” Umemiya called.

The blond startled. “Y-Yes!”

“How much in detail do you know about the Bofurin story you mentioned earlier?” The third-year asked.

Nirei blinked in surprise, before his chest puffed up. He immediately launched into the story with starry eyes.

It was two years ago, on April 7th. Furin High School was infamous as a prestigious school for delinquents.

Five students with a similar ambition entered the school. Back then, Furin had faction wars, ranked matches, and also turf wars with schools and teams coming in from the outside. It was the epitome of chaos.

But when those five entered the school, they challenged every main faction that existed within the school, and wrangled them down one after another.

“Swiftly defeating one horde after another, they raced up to the top of Furin at breakneck speed!” Nirei started jumping around, kicking and punching at thin air. “Even their seniors, the second- and third-years were unable to stop them!”

Sakura just stared. The hell is he doing?

They turned their defeated enemies into allies, and spread their influence throughout the school. By doing so, conflict inside Furin gradually decreased.

Right when one year passed, they did something that was never done before, and fulfilled the unification of Furin. And those people who unified Furin became Bofurin, the ones who protect this town.

“…And the rest is history.” Nirei bowed.

The crowd erupted into applause. Suo smiled. “It was like I was listening to a rakugo story.”

Sato clapped along with the others. “That was amazing, Nirei-san!”

“Wow, you spoke so eloquently!” Umemiya cheered.

“You want to try doing that on our stage?” Tsubakino asked enthusiastically.

W-What just happened…? Sakura thought.

Nirei flushed. “Th-Thank you very much.”

“Man, I should be the one thanking you!” Umemiya grinned. “Yeah. That’s roughly how it went.”

“Huh?” Hiragi glared their leader with a fierce scowl. “Don’t give me that crap! It wasn’t that simple of a story!”

“Now, now,” Tsubakino waved. “Ume’s a man who doesn’t dwell on the past. He only looks to the future!”

Hiragi gave him a deadpan look. “You spoil Umemiya way too much…”

“Looks like I’ll get to hear a story that I haven’t heard before,” Nirei pulled out his notebook.

Suo smiled at him. “Nire-kun’s earlier nervousness has already disappeared.” Sato chuckled, taking a sip of his coffee.

“While you were doing a one-on-one with a faction leader, I was forced to take down thirty guys!” Hiragi shouted. “I’ll never forget that!”

Tsubakino leaned into his hand with a blush. “I got surrounded by scary upperclassmen so many times. But Ume always praised me after, so it was all worth it.”

Umemiya rubbed the back of his head with a laugh. “Was that so?” When Hiragi scowled at him, he only grinned. “Oh no, I do appreciate it, okay?”

Tsubakino clenched his fist with a smile. “I have absolutely no regrets in my life now.”

“Nothing less from a man who looks to the future,” Nirei commented as he wrote in his notebook.

The third-year with the glasses sighed. “He’s exaggerating.”

Sakura turned to him in surprise. That guy talks?

“Agony always comes with a revolution,” Glasses finished.

“Says you, who snapped each time your glasses broke,” Hiragi retorted.

“Glasses are a different thing.”

“I’m the same as Ume-kun,” the smaller third-year with the gas mask chimed in. “I only remember how I was drawing.”

“You really were drawing everywhere you went,” Tsubakino hummed. The others chimed in with similar sentiments.

“Hey,” Sakura spoke up. “What part of that story had anything to do with shadows?”

Sato gazed at Umemiya with an unreadable expression. Nirei blinked. “Th-That’s Endo-san, isn’t it?”

“Well, that’s true, but…” Umemiya smiled. “Then, Nirei. Next question: How much do you know about Endo?”

The blond paused. “I-If you aspire to attend Furin, then you’ll definitely know about Endo-san. He’s a legend.”

He’s so famous, even I know about him.

Sakura clenched his fist.

“Like Umemiya-san’s group, he was a fellow first-year. He created a faction of super brawlers. They didn’t know defeat even against second- and third-years,” Nirei explained. “But unlike Umemiya-san’s group, which gained allies through fighting and expanding their power, they were a small group of elites. They supposedly weren’t crushing just Furin guys, but outside teams as well. I heard that after Endo-san’s group has a fight, nothing was left behind. Like it was burned to the ground.”

Nirei nervously glanced at Sakura. “S-So, if you catch Endo-san’s eye, it’s all over.”

The others turned to Sakura. He smirked.

“Because he was that kind of person, he was the final and biggest obstacle to Furin’s unification,” Nirei continued. For some reason, Sato frowned at that. “Even then, the hero defeated the legend. And Furin was unified.”

“However, Endo-san’s group, unlike the people in the other factions,” Nirei glanced down worriedly. “Did not side with the unified Furin, and instead left Furin. That’s why he’s the shadow, right?”

“Huh? Why would that become the shadow?” Sakura asked.

“I-I mean, he rejected the unified Furin and left,” Nirei reasoned. “That means he didn’t agree with the beliefs of Umemiya-san’s group. Because they think differently, they might antagonize each other. That’s why he harbors a grudge against Furin and makes him the shadow, perhaps?”

“What’s with that?” Sakura ruffled his hair. “He just resents him. You made it sound meaningful.”

“That’s not true.”

They looked up to see Umemiya gazing at them seriously. “Nirei, there are two mistakes in the story you just told. One: Those guys don’t really act based on grudges.” He paused. “That said, by listening to what you’ve told me, I have no doubt that Endo is acting with Furin in mind again.”

Nirei gazed down at his hands. “B-But…” He pasted on a nervous smile. “No matter what happens from here, Umemiya-san’s group has already won once. We’ll be alright again this time…right?”

A tense silence fell over the Four Kings.

“That’s your second mistake,” Umemiya corrected. “They didn’t reject the unified Furin; they abandoned Furin on their own accord.”

“And they did so right before the first year was over.”

“You were able to unify Furin right after a full year passed, right?” Sakura frowned. “If it’s right before—”

“Th-Then that means…” Nirei’s voice wavered.

Umemiya frowned. “We didn’t beat them.”

The first-years stared.

“Y-You didn’t defeat them?” Nirei’s eyes flickered between the third-years. “What do you mean by that?”

Umemiya exhaled through his nose. “As you know, we unified Furin, became allies with everyone, and made protecting the town our goal. But Endo’s group…”

“They wanted the old Furin, a place of chaos that always had faction feuds and challenges.”

Silver and gold eyes widened.

“We fought against Endo’s group multiple times,” Umemiya continued. “It was a deathmatch every single time. But in the end, we never had a clear winner. Meanwhile, we kept fighting the other factions, and gradually increased in number. Thus, the atmosphere within Furin started to change, and it became more disciplined. And then, in response to that…”

“Endo and his group lost interest in a proper, orderly Furin and left on their own. Keeping the chaos and violence of the old Furin within themselves.”

Nirei gulped. “So that’s the shadow left behind.”

“That’s right,” Umemiya gave a serious look. “That shadow is approaching Furin once again.” He closed his eyes. “I don’t know the details as to why, but in the worst case scenario, they might want to revert Furin back to how it used to be.”

Everyone fell silent.

Really… Sakura laughed. “That’s perfect.”

Several eyes turned to him.

“If they’re gonna come to us, that saves me the time of going to them,” he grinned. He turned to Umemiya. “What? You chickening out?”

The third-year raised his hand to stop Gorilla. Umemiya gazed at him intently.

Sakura smirked. “What we gotta do is simple. No matter who it is, we just need to beat down anyone in our way.”

It really makes me laugh, he thought to himself. ‘The lowest of the low, hated by all others, and worth nothing but their fists…Fighting to become number one is the best thing ever.’ I used to say stuff like that, and yet…

“People, things, feelings…”

You’ll become what you want to be.

All the way to the top!

So, I’ll do my best so I can keep up with you.

I think Sakura-kun would be a good choice, too.

Sakura-chan, you’re so kind!~

You don’t have to this alone.

We really like that about you!

Thank you.

Sunlight streamed through the swaying branches. “We’re gonna protect what’s dear to us, right?” Sakura raised his head with a determined glint in his eyes, slamming his fist on the table. “Isn’t that we, Bofurin, are about?!”

The others stared in stunned silence. Beside him, Sato smiled. “Couldn’t have said it better myself.” He gave a resolute gaze to the others, smirking. “If they intend to tear down Furin, then that just means we’ll have to give it our all.”

Umemiya stilled for a long moment. Then, he laughed.

A spike of annoyance and embarrassment ran through Sakura. “What?! Wh-What is it? You’re the one who—”

“Sakura,” Umemiya smiled. “Sato.” He leaned on the table. “I really am glad you two came to this town.”

The two froze.

“So, Sakura…” Umemiya crossed his arms. “If push comes to shove, I’m counting on you to handle Endo.”

Sakura’s eyes widened. “He rarely takes a fancy to another person,” Umemiya continued. “But now that he has, he’s gonna be thorough about it. Brace yourself.”

After a moment of processing, Sakura smirked. “Bring it. But don’t blame me for stealing your prey or nothin’.”

“Oh no,” Umemiya waved it off. “Endo has no interest in me to begin with.”

Huh?

“Even when he was in Furin, we never went at it one-on-one,” the leader of Bofurin grinned.

Nirei sputtered. “Wait, hold on,” Sakura protested. “You just said that you went up against Endo’s group multiple times.”

“Yeah, I said that.” He took a sip of coffee. “‘Endo’s group’. There’s one more legend.”

Sakura raised a brow. “Huh? The hell?”

“I’ve never heard of this,” Suo murmured.

“I-I didn’t know, either,” Nirei worried.

Sato hummed. “Oh, you’re talking about his friend, right?” The three first-years whipped their heads towards him. “Friend?”

Umemiya nodded. “He’s the one guy that I’ve never won against.”

What? The first-years froze.

“N-No way,” Nirei stuttered. “Such a person…Who is it?”

Umemiya’s gaze hardened. “His name is Chika Takiishi.”

“He’s likely the strongest guy in Furin’s history.”